Skip to main content

Full text of "A defence of Catholic principles in a letter to a Protestant clergyman : to which is added, An appeal to the Protestant public"

See other formats


CHRIST!  REGIS  8J. 
BIB.  MAJOR 
1QBONTQ 


Bx 

ns<t 

DEFENCE 


CATHOLIC    PEHSTCIPLES, 


LETTER  TO  A  PROTESTANT  CLERGYMAN. 


APPEAL  TO  THE  PROTESTANT  PUBLIC 


BY  THIOIEV.  DEMETRIUS  A.  GALLITZIN. 

BOtCCHRlSTI  REGIS  S.T. 

BIB.  MAJOR 


Corrected  and  Enlarged  with  the  permission  of  the  Author. 


NEW  YORK- 
THE  CATHOLIC  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY. 

1880 


ENTERED  according  to  the  Ar.t  of  Congress,  in  tne  yew 
1837,  by  F.  LUCAS,  JR.  in  tne  uierK's  Office  of  the  Dis 
trict  Ccurt  of  Maryland- 


CONTENTS. 


Preface, ...  5 

A  Defence,  &c.    .  7 

ARTICLE  I. — A  Summary  of  the  Catholic  Doctrine,  1?. 

ART.       II. — Confession,                 .                 ,  /ifi 

ART.     III. — The  Eucharist  or  Lord's  Supper,  56 

ART.     IV.— The  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  84 

ART.       V  — Communion  under  one  Kind  or  Form,  92 

ART.     VI. — Purgatory  and  Prayers  for  the  Dead,  98 
ART.    VII.— Honouring  the  Saints,  and  applying  to 

their  Intercession,    .  112 

ART.  VIII. — Images,  Pictures  and  Relics,  129 

ART.     IX.— The  Pope,   .                                  ..        .  140 

ART.       X. — Toleration,                        .  158 

Conclusion,       .                 .        .  169 

An  Appeal  to  the  Protestant  Public,  184 


PREFACE. 


A  SERMON  preached  by  a  Protestant  minister  on 
a  day  appointed  by  government  for  humiliation 
and  prayer,  in  order  to  avert  from  our  beloved 
country  the  calamity  of  war,  was  the  occasion  of 
the  present  letter. 

The  professed  subject  of  this  sermon  on  such  a 
day,  was,  or  should  have  been,  to  excite  his  hear 
ers  to  humility  and  contrition,  and  to  a  perfect 
union  of  hearts  and  exertions,  during  the  impend 
ing  storm ;  but  he,  very  likely  alarmed  at  a  much 
greater  danger,  of  which  nobody  else  but  himself 
dreamed;  alarmed  I  mean,  and  trembling  for  the 
ark  of  Israel,  likely  to  be  carried  off  by  those 
Philistines,  called  Roman  Catholics;  or  alarmed, 
perhaps,  at  the  very  probable  danger  of  an  intended 
invasion  from  the  pope,  who  would,  to  be  sure, 
avail  himself  of  the  confused  state  of  the  country, 
to  assist  his  English  friends  in  the  conquest  of  it, 
that  he  might  by  that  means,  extend  his  jurisdic 
tion  ;  or,  in  fine,  alarmed,  perhaps,  lest  our  treach 
erous  Catholics  would  take  advantage  of  the  times, 
and  by  forming  a  new  gunpowder  plot,  blow  up 
the  congress  hall,  state  houses,  and  all  the  Protes 
tant  meeting  houses  of  the  United  States ;  alarmed 
1*  f> 


•VI  PREFACE. 

••at  least,  by  something  or  other,  he  suddenly  forgets 
.his  subject,  and  putting  on  a  grave  countenance, 
niters  the  most  solemn  caveat  against  his  popish 
and  heathen  neighbours,  cautions  his  hearers  against 
their  superstitions,  and  gives  them  plainly  enough 
to  understand,  that  such  popish  neighbours  are  not 
to  be  considered  their  fellow-citizens. 

It  is  no  small  source  of  astonishment  to  see  in 
a  country  so  liberal,  polished,  and  enlightened  as 
the  United  States  of  America,  a  continuation  of 
violent  attacks,  unjust  prejudices,  and  foul  calum 
nies  against  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  As  at 
tacks  of  this  kind  are  so  very  common,  and  gene 
rally  proceed  too  evidently  from  ignorance  or 
impotent  rancour,  to  merit  attention,  I  have  always 
treated  them  hitherto  with  silent  contempt — the 
present  one  1  have  thought  necessary  to  notice, 
both  as  it  proceeded  from  a  respectable  quarter, 
and  as  I  judged  that  silence,  if  invariably  observed, 
would  be  construed  by  many  into  an  admission  of 
'the  charges  alleged  against  us.  1  expected,  at  first, 
that  a  few  respectful  lines,  which  I  published  in  a 
•gazette,  would  have  been  sufficient  to  draw  from 
the  gentleman  an  apology  for  his  uncharitable  ex 
pressions.  I  found  myself  deceived  in  my  expec 
tation.  After  having  waited  in  vain  from  Septem 
ber,  until  some  time  in  the  winter,  I  made  up  my 
<mind  to  send  the  gentleman  the  following  Defence 
of  Catholic  principles, 


A    DEFENCE,    &c. 


Dear  Sir, 

AFTER  your  unprovoked  attack  upon  the 
whole  body  of  Roman  Catholics,  it  was  expected 
that  an  apology  for  the  same  would  have  been 
considered  by  you  as  due  to  them.  To  exhibit 
above  one  hundred  and  fifty  millions  of  Catholics,* 

*  The  number  of  one  hundred  and  fii'ty  millions  will  not 
appear  exaggerated  to  any  one  who  considers,  that  Italy 
contains  nearly  twenty  millions  of  Catholics  ;  France,  up 
wards  of  thirty  millions;  that  Spain,  Portugal,  Austria, 
Bohemia,  Hungary,  Belgium,  Ireland,  Poland,  South 
America,  and  some  parts  of  North  America,  viz:  Cuba, 
Mexico,  Lower  Canada,  &c.  are  inhabited  almost  exclu 
sively  by  Catholics ;  that  they  are  numerous  in  the  United 
States,  and  still  more  so  in  the  Protestant  kingdoms  ol 
Europe,  ibr  instance,  five  millions  in  the  dominions  ol  the 
king  of  Prussia;  that  there  are  flourishing  churches  and 
missions  in  Turkey,  throughout  the  vast  continents  i>f 
Asia  and  Africa,  in  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  and  th.- 
Southern  Ocean;  that  the  Phillippirie  Islands  contain  two 
millions,  and  the  diocess  of  Goa  alone,  nearly  half  a  mil 
lion  of  Catholics.  From  these  and  other  facts,  we  aie 
inclined  to  believe  that  the  total  number  above  mentioned, 
instead  of  being  overrated,  might,  on  the  contrary,  be  raise" 
to  one  hundred  and  seventy,  or  perhaps,  one  hundred  and 
eighty  millions 

NOTE.—  This  was  written  near!.,  llfty  years  ago. 


O  A    DEFENCE    OF    CA1HOLIC    PRINCIPLE?. 

who  undoubtedly  constitute  the  most  numerous 
and  imposing  Christian  society  in  existence,  as 
standing  upon  a  level  with  heathens,  to  represent 
the  whole  of  ihem  as  a  superstitious  set,  wander 
ing  in  the  paths  of  darkness,  and  finally,  to  exclude 
the  Catholics  of  the  United  States  from  their  rank 
of  citizens,  cannot  be  considered  by  you  as  a  tri 
fling  insult.  Now,  sir,  as  a  gentleman,  you  cannot 
be  ignorant  of  the  common  principles  of  civility. 
As  a  Christian,  and  especially  as  a  teacher  of  the 
Christian  religion,  you  cannot  be  ignorant  of  that 
great  precept  of  Christian  charity,  which  our  blessed 
Saviour  declares  to  be  the  very  soul  of  religion. 
on  which  depend  the  whole  law  and  the  prophets, 
Matt.  xxii.  40.  Wishing  to  act  under  the  influence 
of  those  principles,  I  shall,  according  to  the  direc 
tion  of  our  common  Saviour,  (Matt.  v.  44,)  return 
you  good  for  evil,  and  pray  God  to  bless  you, 
whilst  you  are  persecuting  and  calumniating  us. 
And,  though  your  alleged  charges,  it  is  true,  de 
stroy  themselves,  and  their  falsehood  must  be  evi 
dent  to  any  one  who  is  even  slightly  acquainted 
with  Catholic  doctrines;  nay,  every  reflecting  mind 
should  thence  infer  the  weakness  of  that  cause 
which  stands  in  need  of  such  aid  for  its  support;* 

*  'It  is  an  observation,'  says  Count  de  Maistrc,  'which  I 
recommend  to  the  attention  of  all  those  who  think  and  rea 
son  :  truth,  when  it  combats  error,  is  never  ans;ry.  Amidst 
the  immense  number  of  our  controversial  work.",  it  require;* 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRIA'CIFLLS. 

yet,  as  you  refuse  us  (what  we  think  we  are  justlv 
entitled  to)  an  apology,  and  as  such  charges  con 
tinue  to  be  repeated,  I  have  deemed  it  expedient  to 
give  you  and  the  public  an  explanation  of  our 
tenets,  in  order  to  convince  every  candid  mind, 
that  we  are  not  guilty  of  superstition. 

With  respect  to  the  personal  insult  reflected  on 
us  from  the  odious  colours  in  which  we  and  our 
doctrines  are  exhibited,  it  excites  in  us  rather  com 
passion  than  anger.  Our  only  wish  is  that  our 
separated  brethren  may  be  enabled  by  the  light  of 
God  to  know  the  truth,  and  having  known  it,  by 
his  special  assistance  to  embrace  and  follow  it. 

If,  instead  of  accusing  us  in  a  general  manner, 
you  had  been  pleased  to  state  distinctly  in  what 

a  microscopic  eye  to  discover  one  single  effusion  of  anger, 
which  might  escape  from  human  weakness.  Such  men  as 
Bellarmine,  Bossuet,  Borgier,  &.c.  were  able  to  dispute  all 
their  life,  without  suffering  themselves  to  use,  I  do  not  say 
the  slightest  insult,  but  even  the  slightest  personality.  This 
character  the  Protestant  writers  possess  in  common  with 
the  Catholic,  whenever  they  combat  incredulity.  The 
reason  of  it  is,  because,  in  this  case,  it  is  the  Christian  that 
is  combatting  the  Deist,  the  Materialist,  and  the  Atheist ; 
and  therefore,  it  is  still  truth  refuting  error.  But,  now, 
let  these  men  only  turn  their  arms  against  the  church  u! 
Koine,  behold,  every  thing  at  once  is  altered  ;  they  insult 
her  with  the  grossest  violence.  And  why?  Because  error 
is  never  calm,  when  it  combats  against  truth.  This  two 
fold  characteristic  is  visible  every  where,  as  also  it  is  every 
whftie  decisive.  There  are  few  demonstrations  which 
conscience  sees  more  clearlv.' 


10         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

particular  points  we  are  guilty  of  superstition,  a 
great  deal  of  time  would  have  been  saved,  as  ray 
defence  would  be  confined  to  those  particular 
points  of  attack;  but  now,  not  knowing  those 
against  which  the  attack  is  intended,  I  must  be 
ready  at  all  points, 

In  order  to  ascertain  whether  we  are  or  not 
guilty  of  superstition,  it  will  be  necessary,  in  the 
first  place,  to  give  a  distinct  definition  of  the  word 
superstition.  Many  disputes  originate  altogether 
in  the  misunderstanding  of  words,  and  might  be 
entirely  avoided,  by  first  agreeing  about  the  mean 
ing  of  those  words. 

Such  as  have  treated  of  superstition,  give  the 
following  definition  of  it,  which  every  one  will 
readily  grant  to  be  correct :  Superstition  is  an  in 
ordinate  worship  of  the  true  or  of  a  false  divinity 
To  accuse  us  of  superstition,  then,  is  to  say, 
that  we  either  worship  the  true  God  in  an  ordi- 
nate  manner,  or  that  we  worship  false  gods,  or 
that  we  are  guilty  of  both. 

To  which  of  the  tenets  of  the  Catholic  Church 
does  any  of  these  three  modes  of  superstition 

apply. 

I  reply  boldly,  to  none ;  and  in  order  t 
vince  you  and  your  hearers  that  I  am  justified  in 
saying  so,  I  shall  give  you  a  short  sketch  of  our 
Catholic  principles;    but  do  not  expect   to  find, 
maintained   by    them,    those    pretended    Catholic 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES  1J 

principles  which  ignorance,  prejudice,  and  I  am 
apprehensive,  sometimes  malice  and  ill-will,  falsely 
attribute  to  Catholics.  Thus  I  shall  say  nothing 
of  the  pope's  power  to  grant  licenses  to  commit 
sin,  or  dispensations  from  the  oath  of  allegiance, 
about  the  worship  of  saints,  and  many  other  arti 
cles  falsely  attributed  to  Roman  Catholics,  and 
which  (I  have  too  much  reason  to  believe)  are 
industriously  propagated  to  answer  certain  selfish 
and  iniquitous  purposes. 

May  the  great  God  give  me  grace  to  display  be 
fore  your  eyes  and  those  of  the  public,  the  beauties 
and  perfections  of  the  Catholic  church,  that  in  her 
you  may  behold  the  true  and  immaculate  spouse 
of  Jesus  Christ,  Ephes.  v.  31,  32;  ever  subject 
and  ever  faithful  to  him,  24;  ever  loved  and  che 
rished  by  him,  25;  that  in  her  you  may  behold 
the  kingdom  of  which  Jesus  Christ  is  the  king, 
Luke  i.  32 ;  the  sheepfold  of  which  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  shepherd,  John  x.  16;  the  house  of  the 
living  God,  1  Tim.  iii.  15 ;  the  pillar  and  ground 
of  the  truth,  ibid ;  always  one,  John  x.  16, 
Ephes.  iv.  4,  5;  always  visible,  Matt.  v.  14;  un 
conquerable  by  the  united  efforts  of  hell  and  earth, 
Matt.  xvi.  18 ;  that  none  may  fall  under  the  sen 
tence  pronounced  by  St.  Peter  II.  ii.  12,  'these  men, 
blaspheming  what  they  know  not,  shall  perish ;' 
and  by  St.  Jude  10,  'these  men  blaspheme  what 
they  krow  not.'  Woe  to  them,  &c.  On  the  con- 


12        A    DEFENCE    OF     JATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES 

trary,  that  all  may  feel  themselves  compelled  to 
exclaim  with  Balaam,  'How  beautiful  are  thy  taber 
nacles,  O  Jacob;  and  thy  tents,  O  Israel,'  Num 
xxiv.  5. 


ARTICLE  I. 

A   SUMMARY    OF    THE    CATHOIIC    DOCTRINE. 

WE  believe,  dear  sir,  that.  Almighty  God  is  per 
fect  in  himself,  and  perfect  in  all  his  works.  After 
creating  the  world  and  all  that  it  contains,  God 
saw  all  the  things  that  he  had  made,  and  they 
were  very  good,  Gen.  i.  31.  By  the  help  of 
natural  philosophy,  anatomy,  astronomy  and  other 
sciences,  many  of  the  beauties  and  perfections  of 
nature,  have  been  discovered,  'which  give  us  the 
most  exalted  idea  of  the  power  and  wisdom  of 
their  Creator ;  many  more,  however,  are,  and  will 
remain  wrapt  up  in  mystery,  and  are  thereby  the 
better  calculated  to  give  us  some,  though  faint 
idea,  of  the  immensity  of  God.  From  the  disco 
veries  which  have'  been  made,  we  are  struck  with 
astonishment  at  the  wonderful  harmony  displayed 
in  the  whole  system  of  nature,  and  in  every  part 
of  it.  The  progressive  development  of  our  facul 
ties,  the  gradual,  though  slow  advancement  of 
knowledge,  have  enabled  us  to  penetrate  into  ;i 
few  of  the  secrets  of  rature.  Every  discovery 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.         13 

has  paved  the  way  to  new  ones,  and  were  the 
world  to  last  millions  of  years,  we  should  still 
discover  more,  and  yet  be  obliged  to  own  that  we 
have  scarcely  obtained  one  drop  out  of  an  ocean. 
This  world,  sir,  which  we  so  much  admire,  will 
pass  away,  notwithstanding  all  its  beauties  and 
perfections.  It  was  created,  we  believe,  for  the 
use  of  man  during  his  mortal  life,  to  afford  him  a 
comfortable  and  happy  existence.  But,  sir,  man 
is  not  created  for  this  visible  world  alone;  his  body 
was  formed  of  clay,  and  his  soul,  his  immortal 
soul,  is  the  image  of  God,  the  breath  of  the  most 
high  :  'And  the  Lord  God  breathed  into  his  face 
the  breath  of  life,  and  man  became  a  living  soul,'' 
Gen.  ii.  7.  We  believe  that  the  soul  of  man  was 
created  for  everlasting  happiness,  and  that  created 
to  the  image  of  God,  we  are  to  rest  for  ever  in  the 
bosom  of  God.  With  St.  Augustine  wre  exclaim, 
•Thou  hast  made  us  for  thyself,  O  Lord,  and  our 
hearts  are  restless  until  they  repose  in  thee.' 

We  believe  that,  although  created  to  the  image 
of  God,  we  may  defile  in  ourselves  that  imape, 
and  thus  remove  ourselves  from  our  original  des 
tination.  We  believe  we  shall  attain  the  objects 
of  our  destination,  only  if  we  try  to  preserve  in 
ourselves  that  image  undefiled— or  in  other  words 
if  we  try  to  be  and  to  become  more  and  more 
similar  to  our  Creator ;  'be  perfect  (says  our  Sn- 
viour)  as  also  your  heavenly  Father  is  perfect,' 
2 


11        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

Matt  v.  48.  We  believe  then,  that  in  order  to 
become  ripe  for  heaven,  we  must  try  to  keep  our 
selves  pure  and  undented,  shew  the  most  perfect 
obedience  to  our  Creator,  the  most  perfect  submis 
sion  of  our  hearts  and  understandings,  practice 
humility,  chastity,  justice,  and  above  all,  the  most 
perfect  charity;  that  is,  we  must  love  God  above 
all  things,  and  our  neighbour  as  ourselves.  The 
will  of  God  must  always  be  the  only  rule  of  our 
conduct,  we  must  love  what  he  loves,  hate  what 
he  hates,  and  with  due  proportion,  do  as  he  does ; 
consequently,  we  must  consider  sin  as  the  greatest 
of  all  evils,  and  be  willing  to  sacrifice  even  life 
itself,  rather  than  offend  our  Creator,  by  a  wilful 
transgression  of  his  commandments.  As  Almighty 
God  is  infinitely  just,  infinitely  good  to  all  men, 
even  to  the  worst  of  men,  so  must  we  be  strictly 
just  and  charitable  to  all  men,  even  to  our  ene 
mies,  without  distinction  of  believer  or  unbelievei 
Christian  or  Jew,  or  Mahometan,  or  Heathen,  &c. 
In  short,  sir,  we  believe  that,  in  order  to  become 
saints  in  heaven,  we  must  lead  a  holy  life  upon 
earth,  and  that  all  the  external  acts  of  religion 
which  we  practice,  can  never  afford  a  substitute 
for  a  holy  and  virtuous  life.  We  hear  taught  from 
all  the  Catholic  pulpits  in  the  world,  and  believe, 
that  confidence  in  external  acts  of  religion,  unsup 
ported  and  unaccompanied  by  the  practice  of  vir 
tue,  is  a  most  abominable  presumption  and  real 
superstition. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.         If) 

To  convince  you,  sir,  that  such  is  the  real  belief 
of  Catholics,  I  refer  you  to  all  Catholic  catechisms, 
prayer-books,  meditations,  sermons,  in  short,  to  all 
the  spiritual  books  of  any  kind  that  ever  were 
published  in  any  part  of  the  Catholic  world.  Being 
provided  with  books  of  that  kind  from  almost  every 
Catholic  country  in  Europe,  I  readily  offer  them  to 
the  inspection  of  any  person  curious  to  ascertain 
the  doctrine  of  Catholics  on  so  important  a  sub 
ject,  Dii  which  misrepresentation  has  created  so 
many  prejudices.  What  is  more  common,  indeed, 
than  to  hear  it  said  that  a  Catholic,  or  if  you 
choose,  a  Papist,  puts  so  much  confidence  in  his 
priest,  that  it  matters  little  to  him  whether  he  com 
mits  sin  or  not;  for  after  having  broken  all  the 
commandments  of  God,  he  thinks  he  has  nothing 
to  do  but  to  confess  his  sins  to  the  priest,  and  be 
hold,  from  the  gulf  of  perdition,  he  leaps  at  once 
into  paradise ! 

Catholics,  then,  among  whom  there  are  thou 
sands  and  thousands  of  men  eminent  for  their 
genius  and  learning,  men  of  the  most  transcendant 
talents,  celebrated  in  all  the  different  branches  of 
literature,  and  what  is  much  better,  famed  for  the 
most  genuine,  the  most  heroic  virtue ;  Catholics 
then,  I  say,  are  believed,  or  at  least  represented,  to 
be  most  brutally  stupid  !  But  let  us  proceed. 

We  believe  that  man,  originally  created  to  the 
image  of  God,  has  in  a  great  measure  denied  that 


16        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

sacred  image,  by  tasting  the  forbidden  fruit.  \W 
believe  that,  in  consequence  of  that  sin  which  we 
call  original  sin,  man  fell  under  the  curse  01  God, 
was  not  only  driven  out  of  the  earthly  paradise, 
but  what  is  infinitely  worse,  forfeited  his  right  and 
title  to  the  happiness  of  heaven ;  and  we  believe 
that  it  was  not  in  the  power  of  man,  to  offer  to 
the  irritated  justice  of  God,  a  satisfaction  adequate 
to  the  offence.  As  the  malice  and  iniquity  of  an 
offence  must  in  a  great  measure  be  determined  by 
the  degree  of  dignity  and  elevation  of  the  being  to 
whom  the  offence  is  given,  God  being  infinite  in 
power,  dignity,  and  perfection,  the  offence  must  be 
in  some  measure,  infinite  in  its  malice.  Man,  on 
the  other  hand,  being  limited,  can  have  nothing  to 
offer  by  way  of  reparation  or  satisfaction,  but 
what  is  limited  in  its  value,  and  of  course,  not 
adequate  as  a  satisfaction.  The  wrath  and  the 
justice  of  God  demanded  a  victim;  all  mankind 
must  be  sacrificed,  must  suffer,  and  their  sufferings 
must  be  infinite,  which  they  cannot  be,  unless  they 
last  forever,  or  a  being  equal  to  the  offended  Crea 
tor,  must  step  forward  and  pay  the  ransom.  As 
every  act  of  an  Infinite  Being,  is  of  infinite  value, 
one  word,  one  sigh,  from  such  a  Being,  would  be 
an  adequate  satisfaction.  Here  then,  is  the  pivot 
upon  which  turns  the  whole  Christian  religion,  with 
all  its  profound  mysteries.  Mankind  being  doomed 
to  eternal  torments,  and  not  being  able  to  satisfy 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        17 

God's  infinite  justice,  within  any  limited  period, 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  equal  to  his  Father, 
burning  with  zeal  for  his  glory,  and  with  love  for 
man,  offers  himself  as  the  victim  of  God's  infinite 
justice.  The  ransom  is  accepted,  and  a  new 
chance  of  heaven  is  offered  to  man. 

The  main  point  to  be  explained  now,  is.  in  what 
manner  we  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  has  accom 
plished  the  redemption  of  man.  This  will,  oi 
course,  exhibit  all  that  Catholics  believe  of  the 
church  of  Christ,  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  of 
all  its  mysteries. 

We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ,  in  order  to  become 
a  victim  of  propitiation  for  our  sins,  assumed  hu 
man  nature,  which  being  united  to  his  Divine 
nature,  formed  one  person.  As  God  he  could  not 
suffer ;  but  by  becoming  a  real  man,  assuming  a 
real  human  soul,  and  a  real  human  body,  he  made 
himself  liable  to  sufferings,  and  by  being  God,  his 
sufferings  became  of  infinite  value,  and  of  course, 
adequate  as  a  satisfaction. 

We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  was  conceived  in 
the  womb  of  the  spotless  virgin  Mary,  by  the  power 
and  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Luc.  i.  35. 

We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ,  immolating  him- 
sdf  for  our  sins,  acted  in  the  capacity  of  a  priest, 
a  priest  being  the  minister  of  a  sacrifice;  we  be 
lieve  that  he  is  both  high  priest  and  victim,  Heb 
v.  7,  8,  9,  10. 
2* 


18         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

Mankind  having  fallen  by  original  sin,  into  a 
wonderful  state  of  depravity,  the  light  of  their 
leason,  being  almost  extinguished,  their  under 
standing  perverted,  (witness  the  many  ridiculous 
and  abominable  systems  taught  by  their  wise  men 
and  philosophers,)  their  hearts  corrupted  and  given 
up  a  prey  to  all  the  passions,  Jesus  Christ  came 
not  only  to  satisfy,  for  our  sins,  and  by  that  means 
to  open  for  us  the  gates  of  heaven,  but  he  also 
came  to  shew  both  by  word  and  example,  what 
means  we  must  take  in  order  to  obtain  heaven. 

We  believe  that  in  Jesus  Christ  we  have  a  per 
fect  example  and  pattern  of  a  holy  life,  and  an 
infallible  teacher  of  salvation. 

We  believe  that  in  the  gospels  is  recorded  a 
part,  though  a  very  small  part,  of  what  Christ  did 
and  preached  during  his  visible  existence  on  earth, 
John  xxi.  25. 

We  believe  the  authors  of  these  gospels  to  have 
been  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  therefore, 
we  believe  every  word  contained  in  them,  as  pro 
ceeding  from  the  fountain  of  truth. 

As  we  believe  the  gospel  of  Christ  to  be  a 
divine  book,  so  we  believe  that  none  but  a  divine 
authority  can  expound  it.  We  shudder  at  the  idea 
of  bringing  that  divine  book  before  the  tribunal  of 
limited  and  corrupted  reason,  and  we  candidly 
confess  that  although  we  were  provided  with  a 
greater  share  of  M'isdom  and  knowledge  than  Solo 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES  19 

mon  possessed,  we  should  still  be  unequal  of  our 
selves  to  the  task  of  understanding  and  explaining 
the  gospel,  or  other  parts  of  Holy  Writ.  In  this 
we  are  confirmed  by  St.  Peter,  who  says  that  tno 
prophecy  of  the  Scripture  is  made  by  private  in 
terpretation,'  2  Peter,  i.  20. 

As  we  believe  that  Holy  Scripture  is  the  word 
of  God,  so  we  believe  that  Holy  Scripture  misin 
terpreted,  is  not  the  word  of  God,  but  the  word 
of  corrupted  man ;  and  that  Scripture  is  often  mis 
interpreted,  we  are  obliged  to  believe  from  the 
assertion  of  St.  Peter,  who  tells  us  that  the  un 
learned  and  unstable  wrest  the  Scriptures  to  their 
own  perdition,  2  Peter,  iii.  16 ;  and  likewise 
from  our  own  observations  :  for  as  common  sense 
tells  us  that  the  Holy  Ghost  cannot  be  the  authoi 
of  contradictory  doctrines,  so  it  tells  us  of  course, 
that  numbers  of  doctrines  preached  pretendedly 
from  Scripture,  must  be  false,  as  they  stand  in  con 
tradiction  to  other  doctrines  drawn  from  the  same 
Scripture. 

We  believe  that  true  faith  is  indispensably  neces 
sary  to  salvation. 

'He  that  believeth  not,  shall  be  condemned,' 
Mark  xvi.  16 ;  and,  'without  faith,  it  is  impossible 
to  please  God,'  Heb.  xi.  6. 

We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ,  requiring  faith  as 
necessary  to  salvation,  must  have  provided  us  with 
adequate  means  to  obtain  faith,  that  is,  to  believe 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES 

without  doubting  all  those  things,  which  he  has 
taught  and  instituted  as  necessary  for  salvation.  If 
Jesus  Christ  has  not  provided  us  with  such  means, 
he  must  be  a  tyrant  indeed ;  as  he  would  require 
of  us  what  we  could  not  otherwise  possibly  per 
form. 

We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  has  established 
the  holy  Catholic  Church  for  the  above  purpose, 
namely,  as  the  supreme  tribunal  to  regulate  our 
faith,  or  in  other  words,  to  keep  the  precious  de- 
posite  of  revelation  unaltered,  to  explain  to  us 
('without  any  possibility  of  error)  the  meaning  of 
every  part  of  Holy  Writ  necessary  to  salvatior 
and  likewise  to  preserve  and  transmit  to  posterity 
undefiled,  all  that  part  of  Christ's  divine  doctrine, 
which  was  delivered  only  by  word  of  mouth, 
either  b)  Christ  or  by  his  Apostles,  according  to 
ihese  words  of  St.  Paul,  'therefore,  brethren,  stand 
firm,  and  hold  the  traditions  which  you  have 
learned,  whether  by  word,  or  by  our  epistle,'  2 
Thess.  ii.  14.  We  believe  that  the  unwritten 
Word  of  God,  transmitted  to  us  by  tradition,  is 
entitled  to  tne  very  same  respect  as  the  written 
word 

We  think  it  absurd  to  assert,  that  Jesus  Christ 
has  taught  or  preached  nothing  essential,  but  what 
is  written  in  the  few  pages  of  the  gospel.  We  do 
not  find  in  the  gospel,  the  instructions  which  Jesus 
Christ  gave  his  Apostles,  during  the  forty  days  thai 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        21 

he  appeared  to  them  after  his  resurrection ;  and 
yet  it  is  beyond  all  doubt,  that' Jesus  Christ  during 
these  forty  days,  the  last  days  he  spent  with  his 
Apostles,  instructed  them  particularly  in  the  mys 
teries  of  his  kingdom,  or  of  his  church,  Acts  i.  3. 

These  last  instructions  which  Jesus  Christ  gave 
his  Apostles,  before  parting,  and  when  they  were 
about  entering  on  the  arduous  duties  of  the  minis 
try,  these  last  instructions  I  say,  are  not  lost,  al 
though  not  recorded  in  the  gospel.  They  form  a 
part  of  that  precious  deposite  entrusted  to  the 
church,  and  have,  by  an  uninterrupted  succession 
of  pastors,  been  transmitted  undefiled  to  our  pre 
sent  days,  and  will  be  thus  transmitted  to  the  most 
remote  generations,  even  to  the  consummation  of 
time. 

We  believe,  then,  that  the  holy  Catholic  Church 
is  the  supreme  judge,  in  matters  of  faith,  both  to 
determine  the  true  sense  of  Scripture,  and  to  settle 
our  belief  with  regard  to  that  part  of  Christ's  doc 
trine,  delivered  by  word  of  mouth. 

Whenever  the  church  has  pronounced,  the  con 
troversy  is  settled,  doubts  vanish,  and  we  are  as 
curtain  as  if  Jesus  Christ  himself  had  spoken. 

This  unerring  authority  of  the  church  we  dis 
cover,  1st,  in  the  positive  and  most  unequivocal 
promises  of  Jesus  Christ. 

2d.  In  the  dictates  of  common  sense. 

1st.  In  the  positive  promises  of  Jesus   Christ, 


22         A    DEFENCE    Of    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

4 Upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it,'  Matt, 
xvi.  IS. 

If  the  church  could  possibly  tear^  damnable 
errors,  then  the  gates  of  hell  could  prevail  against 
her,  contrary  to  the  above  promise.  'Go  ye  there 
fore,  and  teach  all  nations ;  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
whatsoever  I  have  commanded  you ;  and  behold  I 
am  with  you  all  days,  even  to  the  consummation 
of  the  world,'  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.*  Christ  ad 
dressing  his  twelve  Apostles  on  the  present  occa 
sion,  evidently  speaks  to  all  his  ministers,  succes 
sors  of  the  Apostles,  to  the  end  of  time,  which,  I 
think,  needs  no  proof.  Now,  sir,  upon  that  sub 
ject,  I  form  the  following  argument,  which  sound 

*  The  passage  taken  from  St.  Matt.  ch.  28,  v.  19,  20,  is 
very  forcible,  and  one  of  those  which  will  for  ever  silence 
every  artifice  and  subterfuge  of  error.  In  fact,  those  words 
of  Almighty  God,  'I  am  with  you,'  are  used  in  a  hundred 
places  of  the  sacred  Scriptures  to  designate  a  certain  and 
infallible  protection.  See  Psal.  xxii.  4;  Judg.  vi.12; 
Isaiah,  viii.  10.  Our  Lord  making  use  of  the  same,  wishes 
them  to  signify  a  similar  protection  with  regard  to  his 
Apostles  and  their  successors.  But,  how  can  he  be  said  to 
assist  the  pastors  of  his  church  in  so  special  a  manner,  ii 
he  permit  them  to  deviate  from  the  truth  ?  How  can  he 
be  said  to  remain  with  them  all  clays  to  the  end  of  thu 
world,  as  he  positively  promises  so  to  do,  if  it  can  e\er 
happen  to  them  to  teach  error  and  superstition. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        23 

logic  will  find  correct.     Christ  promises  that  l\t 
himself  will  be  with  his  Apostles,  baptizing,  preach 
ing  and  teaching  all  nations,  until  the  consumma 
tion  of  time :  now  Christ  cannot  tell  a  lie;  there 
fore,  Christ  has  fulfilled  his  promise,  and  conse 
quently,  during  these  1815*  years  past,  Christ  ha" 
always  been  with  his  ministers,  the  pastors  of  tht 
holy  Catholic  Church,  and  lie  will  continue  to  be 
with  them  to  the  end  of  time,  and  will  accompany 
and  guide  them,  when  they  preach  his  word  and 
administer  his  sacraments. 

'And  I  will  ask  the  Father,  and  he  shall  give 
you  another  paraclete,  that  he  may  abide  with  you 
for  ever,  the  spirit  of  truth,'  John  xiv.  16,  17.J 
It  appears  that  Christ  asked  his  heavenly  Father  to 

*  Now  1S80  years. 

f  The  same  observation  that  was  applied  to  the  above 
text  of  St.  Matt,  may  be  applied  to  this  of  St.  John  xiv. 
16,  17.  Some,  perhaps,  may  object  to  it,  that  the  prayers 
of  our  Lord  have  not  always  been  efficacious,  for  example, 
that  which  he  addressed  to  his  heavenly  Father  in  the 
garden  of  Olives,  Matt.  xxvi.  39,  my  Father,  if  it  be  pos 
sible.,  let  this  chalice  pass  from  me.  But,  that  this  was  a 
prayer  merely  conditional,  it  is  easy  to  discover  from  the 
words  which  immediately  follow:  'Nevertheless,  not  as  I 
will,  but  as  thou  wilt.'  On  the  contrary,  that  the  succes? 
of  his  prayers  made  without  restriction  and  condition,  as 
the  one  referred  to,  John  xiv.  16,  17,  is  infallible,  he  him 
self  as-'jres  us  in  St.  John  xi.  41,  42,  Father,  I  give  ttve 
thanks  because  thou  hast  heard  me;  ant'  I  know  thou 
bearest  me  always. 


24        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

bless  his  ministers,  the  pastors  of  his  church,  with 
the  spirit  of  truth  for  ever;  pray,  sir,  did  Christ 
offer  up  any  prayer  in  vain  ?  And  if  his  prayer 
was  heard,  how  could  the  pastors  of  the  church 
ever  preach  false  doctrine  ? 

'But  when  he,  the  spirit  of  truth,  shall  come,  lie 
will  teach  you  all  truth,'  John  xvi.  13.  kThe 
church  of  the  living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground 
of  the  truth,'  1  Tim.  iii.  15.  If  the  church  itself, 
as  it  comes  out  of  the  hands  of  God,  is  the  very 
ground  and  pillar  of  truth,  it  will  never  want  the 
reforming  hand  of  corrupted  man  to  put  it  right ; 
it  will  always  teach  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and 
nothing  but  the  truth :  and  instead  of  attempting 
to  reform  this  most  perfect  of  all  the  works  and 
institutions  of  God,  you  and  I  must  be  reformed 
by  it.  To  quote  all  the  texts,  that  prove  the  holy 
church  of  Jesus  Christ  to  be  infallible,  or  invested 
by  Christ  with  a  supreme  and  unerring  authority 
in  matters  of  faith,  would  be  endless.  I  said  that 
we  discover  this  unerring  authority  even  in  the 
dictates  of  common  sense.  Yes,  sir,  common 
sense  tells  us,  that  the  works  of  God  are  perfect 
in  their  kind.  Now  the  church  being  most  em 
phatically  the  work  of  God,  it  most  assuredly 
must  be  perfect;  the  church,  however,  must  be 
very  imperfect  indeed,  if  it  wants  the  main  perfec 
tion,  which  is  our  guide  and  director  to  heaven , 
it  therefore  must  have  that  of  always  teaching 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        25 

truth,  that  of  always  supplying  the  wants  of  our 
limited  and  corrupted  reason,  that  of  always  car 
rying  before  our  eyes  the  bright  and  divine  light 
of  revelation. 

Shew  us  a  church  which  is  not  infallible,  which 
owns  itself  fallible,  wanting  of  course  the  maiu 
perfection  which  the  church  of  Christ  must  have, 
and  you  shew  us  a  church  of  corrupted  man,  not 
the  church  of  Christ.  Common  sense  tells  us 
that,  without  an  infallible  tribunal,  unanimity  in 
faith  is  a  thing  impossible.  Without  a  centre  of 
unity,  a  fixed  standard,  an  absolute  and  infallible 
tribunal,  a  living  oracle  to  determine  the  mind,  it 
is  absolutely  impossible,  that  men,  framed  as  they 
are,  should  ever  come  to  one  and  the  same  way 
of  thinking.  Whoever  renounces  this  infallible 
authority  of  the  church,  has  no  longer  any  sure 
means  to  secure  him  against  uncertainties,  and  to 
settle  his  doubts;  he  is  in  a  sad  and  perplexed 
situation,  tossed  to  and  fro  by  every  wind  of  doc 
trine. 

We  are  confirmed  in  the  above  suggestions  of 
common  sense,  by  our  observations.  Unity  in 
faith,  we  find  no  where  but  in  the  Catholic 
Church;  above  a  hundred  and  fifty  millions  or 
Catholics,  scattered  over  the  face  of  the  earth,  are 
perfectly  one  in  matters  of  faith.  We  meet  from 
the  distant  parts  of  the  globe,  ignorant  of  one 
another's  language,  manners,  customs,  &c.  yet  our 
3 


26        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRI.\7CIPLES, 

thoughts  and  principles  about  religion  and  its  my  » 
tsries  are  exactly  alike.  Pray,  sir,  is  that  unity  to 
be  found  among  those,  who  have  shaken  off  the 
authority  of  the  church  ?*  Since  they  have  pre 
sumed  to  reform  (as  they  call  it)  the  Catholic 
Church,  what  do  we  see  but  one  reformation 
upon  another,  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  different 
churches,  one  rising  on  the  ruins  of  another,  all 
widely  different  from  one  another,  each  styling 
herself  the  church  of  Christ,  each  appealing  to 
the  gospel  for  the  orthodoxy  of  her  doctrine,  each 
calling  her  ministers,  ministers  of  Christ,  each 
calling  the  sermons  of  her  ministers,  the  word  of 
God,  &c.  &c.f 

*  'Our  articles  and  liturgy,' says  Dr.  Tomline,  bishop  ot 
Lincoln,  in  his  charge  to  his  clergy,  1S03,  'do  not  correspond 
with  the  sentiments  of  any  of  the  reformers  upon  the  con 
tinent,  or  with  the  creeds  of  any  of  the  Protestant  churches 
which  are  there  established.  Our  church  is  not  Lutheran- 
it  is  not  Calvanistic— it  is  not  Arminian— it  is  Scriptural.5 
Query,  which  did  his  Lordship  believe  the  others  to  be, 
scriptural  or  unscriptural  ? 

f  Very  striking  is  the  conduct  of  Protestants  with  re 
spect  to  the  necessity  of  the  authority  of  the  church  to 
settle  disputes  concerning  faith.  They  have  been  com 
pelled,  through  want  of  other  efficacious  means,  to  estab 
lish  among  themselves  that  authority,  or  rather  its  shadow 
This  was  particularly  the  case  at  the  famous  Synod  of  Doit. 
There  indeed,  the  greater  number  of  Calvin's  followers, 
viz:  the  Gomarists,  strove  to  crush  their  opponents,  the 
Arminians,  by  the  weight  of  Synodal,  and  even  civil  au 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        27 

Common  sense  tells  us,  that  the  gospel,  the 
written  word,  could  not  have  been  intended  as  the 
supreme  judge,  to  fix  our  belief  in  matters  of  faith. 

1st.  Because  it  may  be  misunderstood. 

The  many  contradictory  doctrines,  drawn  from 
Scripture,  prove  that  it  is  often  misunderstood,  anci 

thority :  thus  arrogating  to  themselves  a  power  which  they 
refused  to  acknowledge  in  the  church,  notwithstanding  her 
incontestable  claims ;  admitting  in  practice,  what  they 
denied  in  theory ;  and  contradicting  their  principles  in  the 
face  of  the  whole  world.  See  Bossuet's  Exposition  and 
History  of  Variations,  book  xiv. 

Nor  is  this,  however,  peculiar  to  the  Synod  of  Doit. 
The  same  has  taken  place  in  the  reformed  churches  of 
France,  in  the  established  church  of  England,  and,  gene 
rally,  in  all  Protestant  societies.  All  of  them,  after  reviling 
the  exercise  of  authority  in  matters  of  faith,  as  an  act  of 
tyranny,  have  nevertheless  been  reduced  to  resort  to  it 
themselves.  In  all  of  them,  the  leaders  exercise  over  theii 
flocks  the  most  arbitrary  despotism,  and  arrogate  to  them 
selves  the  privileges  of  infallibility,  by  requiring  implicit 
submission  of  their  deluded  followers.  A  gross  inconsis 
tency,  it  is  true  ;  a  full  contradiction  to  the  principles  of 
Protestantism;  but  which  shows,  after  all,  how  necessary 
is  a  living  authority  to  settle  all  differences  concerning 
matters  of  faith.  Now,  which  of  the  two  is  to  be  pre 
ferred :  the  authority  of  a  few  men,  who  have  received 
from  God  no  mission  whatever,  and  do  not  so  much  «3 
agree  amongst  themselves  ;  or  the  authority  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  who  derives,  through  a  regular  succession,  her 
claims  from  the  Apostles,  and  has  no  other  origin  than 
that  of  Christianity  itself.  See  Bossuet's  Exposition,  and 
Fletcher's  Controversial  Sermons — note  K  to  sermon  ii 


28        A    DEFE.VC£    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

even  in  matters  which  Christ  declares  it  indispen 
sably  necessary  for  salvation.  Witness  the  fol 
io 'ving: 

'Except  a  man  be  born  again,  of  water  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God,'  Joan.  iii.  5. 

'Unless  you  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man, 
artd  drink  his  blood,  you  shall  not  have  life  in 
you,' Joan  vi.  54. 

'Without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,' 
Heb.  xi.  6. 

You  will  readily  acknowledge  that  these  several 
texts,  although  directing  us  to  do  certain  things  as 
indispensably  necessary  for  salvation,  are  inter 
preted  in  contradictory  ways,  and  of  course  mis 
understood. 

Some  find  in  the  gospel  the  necessity  of  baptism 
for  salvation ;  others  find  in  it,  salvation  without 
oaptism. 

Some  find  in  it  the  necessity  ol  receiving  the 
flesh  and  blood  of  Christ;  others  find,  that  Christ 
gave  us  nothing  but  bread  and  wine,  as  memorials 
of  his  death. 

Some  find  in  the  gospel  that  faith  alone  will 
save;  others  find  in  the  gospel,  the  insufficiency  of 
faith  alone. 

Some  find  in  the  gospel  absolute  and  uncondi 
tional  predestination;  others  reject  it  as  impious 
and  blasphemous. 


A     DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.         *29 

Now,  sir,  are  all  these  right?  Or,  will  it  he 
g.iid,  that  it  is  immaterial  which  of  these  contra 
dictory  opinions  we  embrace  ?  No,  sir,  common 
sense  tells  us  that  Holy  Writ  was  not  given  us  to 
be  misunderstood,  that  when  misunderstood,  it 
leads  us  astray,  whereas  it  was  intended  to  guard 
us  against  the  misfortune  of  being  led  astray. 
Common  sense  tells  us  then,  that  Scripture  being 
a  dead  letter,  a  dumb  book,  which  cannot  explain 
itself,  Christ  must  have  provided  some  visible  and 
living  authority,  some  supreme  and  unerring  tribu 
nal,  to  explain  Scripture,  and  that  this  is  and  can 
be  no  other  than  the  church. 

Otherwise,  Jesus  Christ,  the  uncreated  wisdom, 
would  have  acted  less  wisely  than  human  legisla 
tors,  who  indeed  do  not  establish  laws,  without 
establishing  tribunals  to  explain  them.  So  much 
the  less  wisely,  as  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  in  se 
veral  parts  full  of  obscurity :  witness  St.  Peter, 
who  says  of  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul :  'in  which 
are  some  things  hard  to  be  understood,  which  the 
unlearned  and  unstable  wrest,  as  also  the  other 
Scriptures  to  their  own  destruction,'  2  Pet.  iii.  16. 
Witness  also  the  difference,  and  even  contrariety 
of  expositions,  given  by  Protestants  themselves. 
on  points  of  the  greatest  importance. 

A  second  reason,  why  Scripture  cannot  be  our 
supreme  judge  in  matters  of  faith,  is,  because  there 
are  many  that  cannot  read. 
3* 


30        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

A  third  reason  is  :  the  gospels  and  epistles  were 
not  written  for  many  years  after  the  church  of 
Christ  was  established  and  spread  among  many 
nations.  For  many  hundred  years  after  that,  the 
art  of  printing  not  having  been  discovered,  the 
Holy  Scripture  could  not  have  been  in  the  hands 
of  many  persons;  and  yet  during  that  time  the  pre 
cious  deposite  of  faith  was  as  well  kept  as  it  has 
been  since  Holy  Writ  is  in  the  hands  of  every 
body.  Yes,  sir,  and  better ;  every  body  cannot 
read,  but  every  body,  learned  or  unlearned,  can 
submit  to  the  church,  transmitting  to  both,  by  the 
assistance  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  uncorrupted  and  in  its  primitive  purity. 
Here,  sir,  is  a  mode  of  instruction  adapted  to  every 
body's  capacity. 

A  fourth  reason :  if  I  must  take  up  my  creed  by 
reading  Scripture,  I  must  be  convinced  that  the 
book  which  is  put  into  my  hands,  and  called  the 
Holy  Scripture,  is  really  the  genuine  Scripture,  as- 
written  by  the  Apostles ;  I,  a  poor  illiterate  man. 
not  having  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  a  liberal  educa 
tion,  hardly  acquainted  with  my  own  language, 
how  shall  I  know  whether  the  English  Bible 
which  you  put  into  my  hands  is  a  faithful  transla 
tion  of  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek  or  not.  1 
shall  have  to  take  your  word  for  it !  Jf  I  do,  my 
faith  then  is  pinned  to  your  sleeve.  But  no,  sir,  I 
cannot  submit  to  do  so,  because  I  find  material 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        31 

differences  in  different  translations  of  the  Scrip 
tures  ;  of  course,  I  am  kept  in  suspense,  if  I  know 
of  none  but  a  barely  human  authority  in  support 
of  each  of  the  different  translations. 

A  fifth  reason  is  :  that  the  Bible  alone  affords  no 
security  as  to  faith.  For,  it  is  not  only  concerning 
the  fidelity  of  the  translations,  and  the  true  sense 
of  the  Scriptures,  that  Protestants  should  entertain 
the  most  perplexing  doubts  ;  but,  they  should  do 
the  same  concerning  the  very  authenticity  and  in 
spiration  of  that  sacred  volume — Catholics,  indeed, 
have  not  yet  received  a  satisfactory  answer,  nor 
will  such  an  answer,  consistently  with  the  princi 
ples  of  Protestantism,  ever  be  given  to  the  follow 
ing  questions  :  how  do  you  know  that  the  different 
books  of  the  Bible  are  authentic ;  how  do  you 
know  that  all  of  them,  and  no  other  books,  are  to 
be  received  as  sacred ;  why  do  you  admit  neither 
more  nor  less  than  four  gospels  ?  Sec.  &c. 

Here  Protestants  cannot  appeal  to  the  Scriptures 
themselves,  because  this  would  be  to  beg  the  ques 
tion,  and,  moreover,  the  Scriptures  are  silent  on 
these  points. 

Neither  can  they  appeal  to  the  testimony  of 
past  ages;  because  they  reject  the  authority  of 
tradition  with  that  of  the  church,  and,  in  their 
opinion,  the  testimony  of  any  body  of  men  is 
fallible. 

IS" or  to  the  contents  of  the  sacred  books,  viz: 


32        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

prophecies  and  divine  revelations ;  because  n.ost 
of  these  books  are  merely  historical  or  moral. 
Moreover,  this  would  suppose  as  prove.d,  the  very 
fact  which  is  to  be  proved,  viz :  the  authenticity  of 
the  Scriptures. 

Nor  to  the  holy  doctrine  which  they  contain, 
nor  to  the  wonderful  effects  produced  by  them ; 
for,  the  Spiritual  Combat,  the  Following  of  Christ, 
the  Sinner's  Guide.  &c.  contain  a  most  pious  doc 
trine,  and  have  produced  most  happy  effects  in 
innumerable  souls ;  nevertheless,  they  are,  by  no 
means,  considered  as  divine  and  sacred. 

Nor,  in  fine,  to  a  certain  interior  light,  or  illus 
tration  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  obscurity  or 
simplicity  of  several  books  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament,  the  difference  of  opinions  among  Pro 
testants  on  the  canonicity  of  some  others;  in  a 
word,  both  good  sense  and  experience  show  that 
this  last  reason  is  to  be  rejected  as  quite  unfound 
ed,  as  a  mere  illusion. 

Thus  it  is  that  Protestants  who  cease  not  to 
appeal  to  the  Bible,  cannot  according  to  their  prin 
ciples,  be  confident  of  its  divinity,  and  find  them 
selves  stopped  at  the  very  outset.    Still  they  admit 
the  Bible:  but  why,  and  on  what  grounds  ?     Is  it 
sufficient  of  itself  without  the  four  great  charac 
teristics  of  the  church,  viz :  Unity,  Holiness,  Ca 
tholicity,  and  Apostolicity ;  and  is  it  conformable 
to  the  great  maxim  of  Protestantism,  according  tc 
which  every  body  of  men  is  liable  to  err  >r? 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.         33 

A  sixth  reason  is :  that  on  examining  the  con 
duct  of  Protestants,  I  find  it  quite  at  variance  with 
their  principles.  A  Protestant,  to  be  consistent, 
must  neither  believe  nor  disbelieve  any  thing 
which  he  has  not  previously  discussed.  Hence, 
I  would  reasonably  suppose,  that  he  has  compared 
his  religion  with  all  others  that  differ  from  it,  and 
consequently,  is  convinced  that  his  own  religion 
is  divine,  and  all  others  merely  human  institutions. 
But  on  the  contrary,  I  find  that  with  very  few 
exceptions,  the  Protestant  believes  as  he  does, 
because  accident  has  placed  him  in  the  society  of 
Protestants.  For  after  having  rejected  the  tradi 
tion  of  the  universal  church,  he,  with  strange  in 
consistency,  implicitly  submits  to  the  yoke  of  the 
particular  tradition  of  the  society  to  which  he 
happens  to  belong.  This,  properly  speaking,  is 
the  only  guide  of  all  or  nearly  all*  of  the  reformed 

*  As  for  those  amongst  the  Protestants,  who,  like  the 
Methodists,  Quakers,  &c.  have  adopted  for  their  rule  of 
faith  immediate  and  private  inspiration,  they  do  nothing 
but  wander  still  farther  from  the  right  path.  For,  is  it  not 
evident,  that  such  a  system  is  mere  fanaticism  ;  quite  con 
trary  to  every  idea  which  we  ought  to  entertain  of  the 
wisdom  of  God,  and  of  his  providence  with  respect  to  his 
church;  capable  of  producing  as  many  sects  as  it  has  pro 
fessors,  and  of  leading  men  into  every  error  and  supersti 
tion  ?  The  experience  of  all  ages,  from  the  time  of  Mon- 
tanists  down  to  our  own  days,  evidently  confirms  what  w 
here  assert 


34         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

sects,  with  regard  to  every  part  of  their  doctrine. 
In  fact,  before  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in 
order  to  form  his  faith,  a  Protestant,  whether  lie 
be  a  Calvinist,  an  Episcopalian,  or  a  Lutheran,  has 
his  belief  already  formed  by  the  catechism  which 
lie  learned  from  his  childhood,  as  well  as  by  the 
discourses  with  which  his  ears  have  constantly 
been  greeted  at  home,  at  school,  and  in  church. 
When  he  opens  the  sacred  volume  for  the  first 
time,  he  cannot  fail  to  rind  in  every  text,  the  sense 
commonly  affixed  to  it  in  his  society.  The  opi 
nions  which  he  has  already  imbibed,  are  for  him 
the  dictates  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  If  he  chanced  to 
understand  the  Scriptures  in  any  other  sense,  and 
dared  maintain  his  private  interpretation,  he  would 
be  excommunicated,  proscribed,  and  treated  as  a 
heretic. 

Such  has  ever  been  the  conduct  of  heretics 
since  the  first  ages.  "Those  wno  advise  us  to 
examine,'  says  Tertullian,  Hvish  to  draw  us  after 
them.  As  soon  as  we  have  become  their  follow 
ers,  they  establish  as  dogmas,  and  prescribe  with 
haughtiness,  what  they  had  before  feigned  to  sub 
mit  to  our  examination,'  de  Praescript,  cap.  8. 
Would  not  one  imagine  that  Tertullian  intended 
to  portray  the  Reformers  thirteen  hundred  years 
oefore  their  birth  ? 

Another  proof  that  the  belief  of  Protestants  is 
founded  upon  their  particular  tradition,  is  that 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        35 

they  repeat,  even  in  our  days,  the  arguments,  the 
impostures,  and  the  calumnies  of  the  first  pre 
tended  Reformers,  although  a  thousand  times  re 
futed,  and  they  believe  them  as  the  word  of  God 
himself. 

These  are  sufficient  reasons  to  induce  us  to  be 
lieve  that  Holy  Writ  (although  certainly  God'? 
word)  was  not  intended  to  be  our  supreme  judge 
in  matters  of  faith ;  and  to  convince  us  that  Christ 
has  provided  us  with  a  living,  visible  and  supreme 
authority,  to  settle  all  our  doubts  with  regard  to 
the  true  translation  of  the  Scripture,  the  true  sense 
of  it,  and  likewise  with  regard  to  many  other  es 
sential  matters  not  to  be  found  in  Holy  Writ,  but 
delivered  by  tradition.  We  believe  then,  that  the 
Catholic  Church  is  this  living,  visible  and  supreme 
authority ;  and  if  we  are  asked  where  we  believe 
this  authority  resides  ;  we  answer,  in  the  body  of 
Christ's  ministers,  the  pastors  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  united  with  their  head,  the  Roman  Pon 
tiff,  and  the  lawful  successors  of  those  pastors, 
whom  Jesus  Christ  appointed,  and  invested  with 
full  authority  to  discharge  the  functions  of  his 
ministry.  To  that  body  of  pastors  we  look  for 
heavenly  instructions,  in  them  we  see  the  legates 
of  Jesus  Christ,  invested  by  him  with  the  same 
authority  that  he  himself  had  received  from  his 
heavenly  Father,  'As  the  Father  hath  sent  me,  .1 
also  send  you,'  John  xx.  21. 


36        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

Ill  them  we  behold  the  organs  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  'he  that  heareth  you,  heareth  me,'  Luc, 
x.  16.  'And  I  will  ask  the  Father,  and  he  shal? 
give  you  another  paraclete,  that  he  may  abide  with 
you  forever,  the  spirit  of  truth,'  John  xiv.  16, 
17.  'But  when  he,  the  spirit  of  truth,  shall  come, 
he  will  teach  you  all  truth,'  John  xvi.  13. 

Dear  sir,  are  we  then  guilty  of  superstition  in 
putting  full  confidence  in  these  assertions  and  pro 
mises  of  Christ,  and  in  thus  believing  that  tht 
spirit  of  truth  never  has  departed,  and  never  wil 
depart  from  the  pastors  of  Christ's  church?  In 
our  pastors  we  behold  men  invested  with  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  that  is,  with  the  power 
of  administering  absolution  or  the  forgiveness  of 
our  sins,  Matt.  xvi.  19,  xviii.  18,  and  John  xx.  23 
To  them  we  apply,  and  from  their  hands  we  re 
ceive  our  heavenly  and  spiritual  food,  the  sacred 
flesh  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  he  enjoins 
us  to  receive,  John  vi.  48,  59 ;  and  which  he 
empowers  his  ministers  to  procure  for  us,  Luke 
xxii.  19. 

Can  it  be  superstition,  dear  sir,  to  believe  that 
our  pastors  are  really  in  possession  of  the  power, 
which  Christ  himself  asserts  he  gave  them,  and 
which  he  promises  shall  remain  with  them  for 
ever  ?  Since  Jesus  Christ  has  pledged  his  sacred 
veracity  for  the  existence  of  those  several  powers 
n  the  pastors  of  his  church,  and  since  he  has 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        37 

likewise  promised,  that  the  very  fountain  of  truth, 
the  Holy  Ghost,  shall  be,  and  shall  remain  with 
those  pastors  for  ever ;  we  should .  think  our 
selves  guilty  of  a  great  sin,  if  we  refused  the  sub 
mission  of  either  our  understanding  or  will,  to 
their  decisions  and  their  precepts,  and  of  a  most 
daring  presumption,  and  diabolical  pride,  if  we 
would,  even  for  one  moment,  permit  our  limited 
reason  to  sit  in  judgment  over  the  decisions  and 
precepts  of  those,  whom  Jesus  Christ  thus  de 
clares  to  oe  guided  by  the  Holy  Ghost  for  ever. 

Seeing  then  that  the  pastors  of  the  church  of 
Christ,  have  always  been  secured  by  the  infinite 
power  of  God,  against  the  danger  of  being  them 
selves  led  astray,  and  of  leading  those  under  their 
care  astray  into  false  and  erroneous  doctrines,  we 
rest  secure  under  their  guidance,  and  knowing  that 
the  understanding  of  the  most  transcending  genius 
can  never  penetrate  into  the  mysteries  of  the  Most 
High,  we,  both  learned  and  unlearned,  take  the 
easy  and  only  safe  way  of  submission,  that  path 
in  which  Holy  Writ  assures  us,  that  the  very  fools 
cannot  err,  Isa.  xxxv.  8. 

It  is  perhaps  necessary  to  observe,  that  we  do 
not  believe  this  unerring  authority  to  reside  in  any 
individual  pastor.  No :  the  pope  himself,  the 
successor  of  St.  Peter,  and  the  supreme  pastor  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  is  not  by  any  article  of 
Catholic  communion  believed  to  be  infallible 
4 


38        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHO1  1C    PRINCIPLES. 

This  unerring  authority  is  by  all  Catholics  be 
lieved  to  reside  irv  the  body  of  the  pastors,  united 
with  their  head.  If  it  does  not  reside  there,  it 
resides  no  where  on  earth ;  and  the  plain  promises 
of  Christ  are  made  void,  and  we  left  to  be  'tossed 
to  and  fro  by  every  wind  of  doctrine,'  which 
Christ  meant  to  prevent  by  the  establishment  of 
pastors,  Ephes.  iv.  11,  12,  13,  14. 

If  we  are  asked  how  a  body  of  sinful  and  falli 
ble  men,  can  give  infallible  decisions  ?  We  an 
swer,  by  the  power  of  God. 

How  can  there  be  life  in  a  lump  of  clay  ?  We 
find  the  answer  in  Genesis  ii.  7.  'And  the  Lord 
God  breathed  into  his  face  the  breath  of  life,  and 
man  became  a  living  soul.' 

How  can  there  be  infallibility  in  the  decisions 
of  a  body  of  fallible  men  ?  We  iind  the  answer 
in  John  xx.  22.  'He  (Jesus  Christ)  breathed  on 
them,  and  he  said  to  them,  receive  ye  the  Holy 
Ghost,'  &c.  &c. 

'The  weak  things  of  the  world  hath  God  chosen, 
that  he  may  confound  the  strong,'  1  Cor.  i.  27. 

We  readily  grant,  that  men,  ev«n  the  mos* 
learned,  are  fallible  and  subject  to  errors,  whilst 
depending  upon  their  reason,  and  their  learning 
alone;  and  for  this  reason  we  believe,  that  not 
even  the  most  extraordinary  taler.ts,  improved  by 
the  most  liberal  education  that  can  be  obtained 
upon  earth,  will  ever  alone  qualify  a  man  for  a 


A    DEf£.NCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        ,iVJ 

minister  of  Christ,  a  pastor  of  souls,  a  spiritual 
guide  to  heaven ;  to  pilot  us  surely  and  securely 
through  the  raging  billows  of  a  tempestuous  sea, 
into  the  harbour  of  eternal  peace.  No,  dear  sir, 
this  would  be  for  the  blind  to  lead  the  blind:  for, 
if  after  nearly  six  thousand  years  of  unrelenting 
exertions,  human  wisdom  and  philosophy  have 
not  been  able  to  penetrate  into  one  of  the  millions 
of  secrets  of  this  material  world,  which  in  a  short 
time  will  be  destroyed  by  fire :  how  much  less 
can  the  limited  understandings  of  even  the  most 
elevated  geniuses  penetrate  into  the  dark  recesses 
of  God's  sanctuary,  where  all  is  mystery  ?  How 
much  less,  I  say,  can  they  comprehend  and  explain 
the  profound  mysteries  of  this  spiritual  world,  the 
church,  created  for  the  soul  of  man,  which  is  to 
last  for  ever  and  ever,  so  long  as  God  shall  be 
God. 

Here,  then,  God  in  his  mercy  interposes  his 
infinite  power.  Wishing  to  give  us  sure  guides 
to  lead  us  safely  into  the  harbour  of  eternal  life, 
Jesus  Christ,  God-man,  by  infusing  his  Holy  Spiri 
of  truth  into  those  fallible  men,  whom  he  appoints 
his  successors  in  the  ministry,  and  promising  never 
to  take  that  spirit  from  them  again,  supplies  at 
once  the  want  of  that  knowledge  which  no  genius, 
no  talents,  no  education,  ever  will  be  able  to  give 

The  body  of  pastors  then,  being  guided  by  the 
ITolv  Ghost  every  individual   pastor  draws   his 


40        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

knowledge  from  that  body,  from  the  whole  church. 
The  most  learned  among  them  is  willing  to  say 
with  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  'A,  a,  a,  Lord  God,  be 
hold,  I  cannot  speak,  for  I  am  a  child,'  Jer.  i.  6 
He  is  willing  to  acknowledge  the  depth  of  those 
mysterious  truths  of  religion,  in  the  investigation 
of  which  he  must  stumble  at  every  step,  unless 
directed  by  an  unerring  guide.  Thus  he  applies 
to  the  decisions  of  the  church,  for  the  true  sense 
of  Holy  Writ,  for  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ  de 
livered  by  tradition,  for  the  knowledge  of  all  those 
tenets  of  religion  necessary  to  be  known  for  sal 
vation.  Thus,  the  pastor  himself  is  led,  and  he  is 
fit  to  be  a  pastor  only,  because  he  is  led  by  an  infal 
lible  guide,  and  instead  of  consulting  his  limited 
and  fallible  reason,  in  the  interpretation  of  Scrip 
ture,  instead  of  delivering  from  the  pulpit  his 
opinions  of  the  sense  of  Scripture,  and  calling 
such  fallible  opinions  the  Word  of  God,  he  gives 
no  instruction  to  his  flock,  but  what  he  derives 
from  the  decisions  of  the  church,  guided  by  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  truth.  Thus  thousands  and  hun 
dreds  of  thousands  of  pastors,  scattered  over  the 
whole  globe,  of  different  nations  and  tongues,  de 
liver  to  their  respective  flocks  one  and  the  same 
doctrine,  on  all  the  different  parts  and  mysteries 
of  religion,  and  this  doctrine  they  deliver  not  as 
opinions,  but  as  a  matter  of  certainty  ;  as  certain 
as  that  God  is  God.  Is  it  not  a  pity  that  things. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.         41 

on  which  our  salvation  essentially  depend,  should 
be  only  matters  of  opinion  ?  It  is  my  opinion, 
says  one,  that  children  may  be  saved  without 
baptism ;  it  is  my  opinion,  says  another,  that  God 
is  too  merciful  to  damn  souls  for  ever;  I  think, 
says  another,  that  it  is  immaterial  what  a  person 
believes,  or  what  religious  creed  he  adopts,  so  he 
leads, a  good  life.  It  is  your  opinion!  And  you 
think !  Pray,  are  you  certain  ?  And  if  you  are 
not  certain  in  matters  of  such  weight,  how  can< 
~ou  be  happy  ?  Good  God  !  Will  you  leave  it 
'.o  the  day  of  judgment  to  disclose  whether  you  are 
right  or  wrong?  Or,  will  you  not  rather  renounce 
that  fallible  guide,  your  limited  and  corrupted! 
reason,  which  never  can  give  certainty  in  matters 
of  revelation,  and  apply  for  spiritual  knowledge  to 
the  fountain  of  eternal  truth,  the  holy  Catholic- 
Church,  guided  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  you  may 
no  longer  feed  on  opinions  and  uncertainties,  but 
repose  in  the  bosom  of  certainty. 

The  true  minister  of  Christ,  dear  sir,  speaking 
in  the  name  of  his  Divine  Master,  must  speak 
with  authority,  with  certainty,  without  any  hesita 
tion,  on  all  the  different  mysteries  of  religion,  on 
which  he  is  obliged  to  instruct  his  flock.  \\o 
to  the  wretch  who  shall  deliver  his  private  opi 
nions,  his  own  uncertain  notions  as  the  Word  ot 
God;  and  thus  often  give  poison  for  wholesome 
4* 


42        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES 

food,  the  productions  of  weak  and  corrupted  rea 
son  for  divine  revelations. 

The  idea  which  we  have  of  a  minister  of  Christ, 
you  will  perceive  is  precisely  the  same  that  the 
first  Christians  must  have  had.  Surely,  dear  sir, 
the  church  in  1815  must  be  the  same  as  it  was  in 
•the  beginning:  the  same  kind  of  pastors,  provided 
with  the  same  powers,  administering  the  same 
'baptism,  the  same  eucharist  or  Lord's  supper,  in 
short,  all  the  same  sacraments,  and  preaching  the 
same  doctrine.  For  the  words  of  God  are  un 
changeable,  Mark  xiii.  31;  his  promises,  infallible, 
2  Cor.  i.  20  ;  his  gifts,  without  repentance,  Rom. 
xi.  29.  Jesus  Christ  intended  not  to  establish 
different  churches,  but  only  one,  which  being  once 
founded,  should  last  with  the  same  faith,  the  same 
'prerogatives,  the  same  government,  until  the  end 
»of  the  world. 

The  Apostles  of  Christ,  scattered  over  the  globe, 
preached  one  and  the  same  doctrine,  because 
•Christ  was  with  them,  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

The  ministers  of  Christ  in  1815,  scattered  over 
the  globe,  preach  likewise  one  and  the  same  doc- 
•trine,  because  Christ  is  still  with  them. 

CI  am  with  you  all  days,  even  to  the  consum- 
vmation  of  the  world.'  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

The  Apostles  of  Christ  received  the  confessions 
of  the  faithful.  'And  many  of  those  who  be 
lieved,  came  confessing  and  declaring  their  deeds,1 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        43 

Acts  xix.  18.  They  had  received  from  Jesus 
Christ  the  power  of  forgiving  and  retaining  sins, 
John  xx.  22,  23. 

The  ministers  of  Christ  in  1815,  likewise  hear 
the  confessions  of  the  faithful,  because  they  have  no 
idea  that  Christ  ever  deprived 'them  of  that  power. 

The  Apostles  of  Jesus  Christ  proposed  as  infal 
lible  the  decisions  of  the  whole  church,  because, 
they  knew  the  church  to  be  guided  by  the  Holy 
Ghost;  witness  the  first  council  held  at  Jerusalem, 
which  settled  the  question  about  circumcision;  to 
the  decisions  of  which  all  submitted. 

'It  has  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and  to 
us,  to  lay  no  further  burthen  upon  you  than  these 
necessary  things.'  'He  (Paul)  went  through  Syria 
and  Cilicia,  confirming  the  churches :  commanding 
them  to  keep  the  precepts  of  the  Apostles  and  the 
ancients,'  Acts  xv.  28,  41.  And  again,  'As  they 
passed  through  the  cities,  they  delivered  unto  them 
the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that  were  decreed  by  the 
Apostles  and  ancients  who  were  at  Jerusalem, : 
Acts  xvi.  4. 

The  ministers  of  Christ  in  1815,  likewise  sub 
mit  to  the  decisions  of  the  general  councils  of  the 
church,  because  they  know  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
as  much  with  the  church  in  1815,  as  he  was  im 
mediately  after  her  institution.  'I  will  ask  the 
Father,  and  he  shall  give  you  another  paraclete, 
that  he  may  abide  with  you  for  ever,'  John  xiv.  16, 


44         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

In  short,  sir,  we  do  not  conceive  why  less  spi 
ritual  powers  should  be  attributed  to  the  ministry 
of  Christ  in  1815,  than  in  the  year  100  or  3QO, 
&c.  &c.  for  at  all  times,  and  in  all  ages,  the  mhfis- 
try  is,  most  assuredly,  intended  for  the  same  func 
tions,  as  is  evident  from  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20. 

A  minister  of  Christ  in  1815,  is  a  preacher  of 
the  truth,  as  well  as  in  the  year  100,  and  the 
truth,  in  1815,  is  certainly  the  same,  as  in  the 
year  100.  cSome,  indeed,  he  gave  to  be  Apostles, 
and  some  Prophets,  and  others  Evangelists,  and 
others  Pastors  and  Teachers,  for  the  perfecting  of 
the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the 
edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ :  until  we  all  meet 
in  the  unity  of  faith,  ^tc.  Eph.  iv.  11,  12,  13. 

A  minister  of  Christ  in  1815,  is  a  minister  of 
reconciliation,  as  well  as  in  the  year  100.  You 
will  readily  allow,  that  men  in  1815,  are  sinners 
as  well  as  in  former  years,  and  therefore  stand  as 
much  in  need,  as  in  former  years,  of  those  hea 
venly  means  and  remedies,  which  our  blessed 
Lord  sent  his  Apostles  to  administer.  'Go  ye, 
therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,'  Matt,  xxviii.  19.  'Whose  sins 
you  shall  forgive,  they  are  forgiven  them;  and 
whose  sins  you  shall  retain,  they  are  retained,' 
John  xx.  23.  'Let  a  man  look  upon  us  as  ministers 
of  Christ,  and  the  dispensers  of  the  mysteries  of 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        46 

God,'  1  Cor.  iv.  1.  Thus  by  baptism,  they,  in 
1815,  wipe  away  the  stain  of  original  sin,  as  well 
as  Christ's  immediate  successors  did.  Thus  also, 
by  absolution,  in  1815,  they  wipe  away  the  stain 
of  actual  sin,  as  well  as  the  ministers  first  appoint 
ed  by  Christ.  It  cannot  be  conceived,  that  Jesus 
Christ  should  grant  the  power  of  forgiving  sins 
merely  in  favour  of  a  single  generation,  and 
should  then  (as  if  repenting  of  that  grant)  deprive 
all  future  generations  of  the  same  favour  and  bene 
fit;  neither  can  it  be  believed,  as  there  is  not  a 
word  from  the  mouth  of  Christ  in  favour  of  such 
a  belief.  We  believe  then  (even  from  the  written 
word,  without  reference  to  the  decision  of  the 
church,)  that  all  the  spiritual  powers,  originally 
granted  by  Christ  to  his  ministers,  still  continue 
with  his  ministers,  and  will  to  the  consummation 
of  time.  And  we  believe  that  any  one,  not  in 
possession  of  those  spiritual  powers,  which  Christ 
himself  declares  he  gave  his  ministers,  cannot  be 
a  minister  of  Christ ;  he  may  be  a  gentleman,  he 
may  be  a  man  of  learning,  he  may  be  what  you 
please,  but  most  assuredly  he  cannot  be  a  minister 
of  Christ.  I  shall  thank  you,  dear  sir,  to  point 
out  to  me,  how,  in  thus  believing,  we  are  guilty 
of  superstition. 

Having  explained  to  you,  what  we  believe  of 
the  church  and  the  ministry  of  Jesus  Christ,  I 
shall  now,  in  a  brief  manner,  lay  before  you  some 


46        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLlC    PRINCIPLES. 

of  the  particular  tenets  of  the  holy  Catholic 
Church,  those  I  mean  which  distinguish  that 
church  from  all  others.  I  begin  with  confession. 


ARTICLE  II. 

CONFESSION. 

THIS  I  know  is  the  great  stumbling  block  for 
all  those,  who,  within  the  last  three  hundred 
years,  have  separated  from  the  holy  Catholic 
Church.  We  believe  that  the  ministers  of  Christ, 
those  whom  we  call  bishops  and  priest,  have  re 
ceived  the  power  of  forgiving  and  retaining  sins, 
which  was  given  to  the  Apostles  according  to 
John  xx.  22,  23. 

Pray,  sir,  is  it  superstition  to  believe  that  our 
omnipotent  and  merciful  God  is  as  able  and  as  he 
was  willing  to  continue  that  power  in  1815,  as  he 
was,  to  give  it  to  his  first  ministers. 

If  we  believed  that  man,  by  his  own  power, 
could  forgive  sin,  you  would  be  very  justifiable  in 
accusing  us  of  superstition ;  for  who  can  forgive 
sins  but  God,  or  he  who  has  received  that  powei 
from  him. 

We  believe  that  confession  is  necessarily  dedu- 
cible  from  the  grant  of  the  above  power.  It  can 
not  be  conceived  how  a  minister  of  Christ  is  to 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        47 

exercise  his  power  of  forgiving  or  retaining  sins, 
unless  he  has  an  exact  knowledge  of  the  state  of 
the  sinner's  conscience  ;  this  knowledge  no  one 
can  give  him  but  the  sinner  himself,  as  probably 
ninety-nine  out  of  a  hundred  are  sins  concealed 
from  the  public  eye,  sins  of  thoughts,  or  desires, 
&c. 

The  minister  of  Christ  forgives  in  the  name  and 
by  the  power  of  Christ ;  but,  he  cannot  grant  ab 
solution  of  the  sins  confessed  to  him  without  a 
moral  certainty,  that  such  is  the  inward  state  of 
the  sinner,  such  his  repentance,  such  his  purpose 
of  amendment,  such  his  willingness  to  make  res 
titution  of  property,  character,  &c.  as  to  entitle 
him  to  the  mercy  of  God,  and  to  forgiveness  from 
above. 

The  objections  made  against  confession  and  the 
power  of  forgiving  sins,  are  so  futile,  the  benefits 
arising  from  that  sacred  institution  so  manifold 
and  so  solid,  that  it  cannot  be  conceived  how  so 
many  thousands  were  and  are  willing  to  be  de 
prived  of  so  valuable  a  blessing. 

These  benefits  are  so  great,  that  even  some  of 
the  most  relentless  enemies  of  the  church  could 
not  refuse  their  encomiums  to  that  holy  institu 
tion.  'There  is  not,  perhaps,  a  'wiser  institution,1 
says  Voltaire  in  his  remarks  on  the  tragedv  of 
Olympiad 

This  Voltaire,  the  greatest  enemy  that  the  church 


48        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

ever  had,  who  spent  his  life  in  ridiculing  the  holy 
Scriptures  and  all  the  institutions  of  Christ,  who 
declared  an  open  war  against  Christ ;  this  Voltaire, 
at  the  age  of  eighty  odd,  when  in  his  last  sickness, 
sent  for  a  priest  to  make  his  confession  to  him. 
'Confession  is  an  excellent  thing,'  says  the  Philo 
sophical  Dictionary,  'a  curb  to  inveterate  wicked 
ness.  In  the  remotest  antiquity,  confession  was 
practiced  in  the  celebration  of  all  the  ancient  mys 
teries  ;  we  have  imitated  and  sanctified  this  wise 
practice.  It  is  excellent  to  induce  hearts,  ulcerated 
by  hatred,  to  forgive,  and  to  make  thieves  restore 
what  they  have  unjustly  taken  from  their  neigh 
bour.'  The  Lutherans  of  the  Confession  of  Augs 
burg,  have  preserved  that  salutary  institution. 
Luther  himself  would  not  suffer  it  to  be  abolished. 
'Sooner  (says  he)  would  I  submit  to  the  Papal 
tyranny,  than  let  confession  be  abolished.'  Col 
lection  of  Luther's  German  writings,  vol.  3,  p.  272. 

We  find  the  precept  of  confession  given  by 
Almighty  God  to  his  chosen  people. 

'Say  to  the  children  of  Israel,  when  a  man  or 
woman  shall  have  committed  any  of  all  the  sins 
that  men  are  wont  to  commit,  and  by  negligence, 
shall  hare  transgressed  the  commandment  of  the 
Lord,  and  offended,  they  shall  confess  their  sin, 
and  restore  the  principal  itself,  and  the  fifth  part 
over  and  above,'  &c.  Numb.  v.  6,  7. 

It  does  not  appear  that  the  power  of  forgiving 


A    DEl-EtfCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        49 

sins  had  been  granted  by  Almighty  God  to  the 
ministers  of  the  old  law.  The  confession  ordered 
to  he  made  under  the  law  of  Moses,  may  then  be 
considered  as  a  preparation  and  a  figure  of  that 
required  under  the  law  of  grace,  which  we  call 
sacramental  confession,  as  by  the  power  of  God 
and  the  merits  of  Christ,  it  has  the  grace  of  for 
giveness  and  reconciliation  annexed  to  it. 

We  find  the  practice  of  confession  in  the  begin- 
ing  of  Christianity.  'And  many  of  those  who  be 
lieved,  came  confessing  and  declaring  their  deeds,' 
Acts  xix.  18. 

We  cannot  believe  that  they  came  to  boast  of 
their  good  deeds ;  and  therefore  we  understand 
that  they  confessed  their  bad  deeds,  commonly 
called  sins. 

All  the  holy  fathers  of  the  church,  from  the 
earliest  dawn  of  Christianity,  bear  ample  testimony 
to  the  general  practice  of  confession.  It  is  difli- 
cult  to  conceive  how  any  man  could  ever  have 
persuaded  mankind  to  submit  to  a  practice  so  re 
pugnant  to  flesh  and  blood,  so  mortifying  to  pride, 
so  humiliating  to  human  nature.  The  univer 
sality  of  this  practice,  to  which  the  most  powerful 
kings  and  emperors,  the  most  renowned  military 
commanders,  the  most  exalted  geniuses  in  all  age*. 
and  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  have  cheerfully 
submitted,  establishes  in  our  minds  a  conviction 
5 


50    A  DEFENCE  OF  CATHG  JC  PRINCIPLES. 

beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt,  that  confession 
owes  its  origin  to  the  founder  of  Christianity.* 

The  objections  against  sacramental  confession, 
I  repeat  it,  are  so  futile,  so  trifling,  as  hardly  tc 
deserve  any  answer. 

First  objection.  How  can  man  forgive  sins  ? 

I  answer,  by  the  power  of  God. 

*  With  respect  to  the  belief  of  the  early  ages,  concern 
ing  the  divine  institution  of  confession,  it  will  be  suffi 
cient  to  quote  a  few  authorities.  Remember,  says  Ter- 
tullian,  that  Christ  left  the  keys  of  heaven  to  St.  Peter, 
and  through  him  to  the  church,  Scorpiaci,  cap.  10. 

God,  says  St.  Chrysostom,  has  not  given  to  angels  the 
power  which  he  has  given  to  priests,  who  not  only  re 
generate,  but  afterwards  receive  the'  power  of  forgiving 
sins,  Lib.  iii.  de  Sacerdotio.  It  would  be  needless  to 
quote  Origen  in  Psal.  xiii ;  St.  Cyprian,  de  Lapsis,  cap. 
12  ;  St.  Ambrose,  Lib.  de  Poenitentia,  cap.  2  and  8,  and 
many  others.  I  will  now  cite  a  passage  from  Henry  viii. 
in  his  Defence  of  the  Sacraments  against  Luther,  not  so 
much  from  any  importance  to  be  attached  to  his  authority, 
as  from  the  reasons  which  he  adduces,  being  obvious  to 
common  sense.  Though  confession,  says  he,  should  not 
have  been  mentioned,  nor  even  a  word  said  about  it  by  the 
holy  fathers,  yet,  when  I  see  so  great  a  multitude,  for  so 
many  ages,  confessing  their  sins  to  priests,  I  cannot  be 
lieve  nor  think  otherwise  than  that  the  practice  was  not 
introduced  by  human  contrivance,  but  clearly  instituted 
by  a  divine  precept.  Confession,  therefore,  notwithstand 
ing  what  Luther  may  say,  appears  to  me,  to  have  beer, 
established,  not  by  any  custom  of  the  people,  nor  by  the 
institution  of  the  fathers,  but  by  God  himself 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        -5i 

1  ansver  again  with  our  blessed  Saviour;  '•That 
you  may  know  that  the  Son  of  man  hath  power 
on  earth  to  forgive    sins,'   &c.  Matt.  ix.   6.     He 
does  not  say,  'That  you  may  know  that  the  Son 
of  God  has  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins ;'  to 
give  us  to  understand  that  this  power,  essentially 
belonging  to  God  alone,  is  here  communicated  to 
man,  the  minister  of  God  by  excellence,  and  ex 
ercised  by  him  in  his  own  person  ;  and  again  ex 
ercised  by  him  in  the  persons  of  his  ministers,  as 
he  sends  them,  most  assuredly,  to  do  what  he  did, 
to  preach  as  he  did,  to  administer  reconciliation  as 
he  did,  &c.     'All  power  is  given  to  me  in  heaven 
and  in  earth.'     Why  this  preamble,  if  he  did  not 
mean  to  give  them  a  supernatural  power  ?     'Go 
ye  therefore,'  &c.  &c.  Matt,  xxviii.  18,  19.     'And 
receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost ;  whose  sins  you  shall 
forgive ;  they  are  forgiven,'  &c.  John  xx.  22,  23. 
Second  objection.  The  institution  of  confession 
is  a  great  encouragement  to  sin,  as  Papists  think 
they  have  nothing  to  do,  in  order  to  obtain  for 
giveness,  but  to  relate  their  sins  to  a  priest. 

Answer.  The  institution  of  confession  misrepre 
sented,  i?  an  encouragement  to  sin — granted  ;  but 
surely,  sir,  to  form  a  sound  judgment  on  Catholic 
doctrines,  it  is  not  to  polluted  sources  you  will 
apply.  I  do  not  know  the  Protestant  writer  who 
represents  them  fairly ;  yet,  it  is  beyond  all  doubt, 
that  almost  all  the  knt  wledge  which  Protestants 


52        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

have  of  Catholic  principles,  is  derived  from  Pro 
testant  books.  And  pray  what  do  they  all  say  r 
Beware  of  Catholic  books,  beware  of  popish 
priests,  beware  of  priestcraft,  beware  of  popish 
superstition;  thus  not  one  Protestant  out  of  a 
hundred  ever  has  an  opportunity  of  knowing  the 
genuine  Catholic  principles.— As  Fletcher  very 
justly  observes  ;  the  little  knowledge  which  the 
Protestant  possesses  of  our  religion  is  borrowed 
entirely  from  the  declamations  of  pulpit  violence, 
and  the  misrepresentations  of  interested  prejudice. 
In  general,  Catholic  principles  are  exhibited  in  all 
the  dark  colourings  of  malevolence,  and  in  all  the 
ludicrous  shapes  of  low  ribaldry.  In  Drydeirs 
words : 

'A  hideous  figure  of  their  foes  they  draw, 
Nor  lines,  nor  looks,  nor  shades,  nor  colours  true, 
And  this  grotesque  design  expose  to  public  view, 
And  yet  the  daubing  pleases  !' 

To  return  to  the  second  objection,  I  say  that 
confession,  far  from  being  an  encouragement  to 
sin,  is  the  greatest  check,  and  the  greatest  remedy 
against  sin. 

It  is  in  confession  that  the  sinner  discovers  tc 
the  minister  of  Christ,  the  physician  of  his  soul, 
all  his  spiritual  maladies,  his  weaknesses,  his 
temptations,  his  inclinations,  his  doubts,  the  scru 
ples  of  his  conscience,  his  apprehensions,  &c  and 
it  is  there  he  finds  comfort,  encouragement,  advice. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.         53 

instructions,  remedies  against  temptations,  in  short, 
every  thing  that  is  necessary  to  cause  him  to  for 
sake  the  ways  of  perdition,  and  with  the  prodigal 
son,  to  return  to  his  father ;  it  is  there,  sir,  lie  is 
told  of  his  obligations — it  is  there  he  is  made  sen 
sible  of  the  impossibility  of  obtaining  forgiveness, 
unless  he  restores  what  he  got  by  stealing,  cheat 
ing,  usury,  or  by  any  kind  of  injustice,  unless  he 
is  reconciled  with  his  adversary,  unless  he  for 
sakes  the  occasion  of  sin.  It  is  there  he  is  re 
minded  of  the  vanity  of  earthly  pleasure,  of  the 
shortness  of  time,  of  the  dreadful  punishments 
prepared  for  sinners  by  the  infinite  justice  of  God, 
and  of  the  incomprehensible  blessings  which  the 
mercy  of  God  has  prepared  for  his  saints.  It  is 
there,  that  in  the  most  pathetic  strains,  the  minister 
of  Christ  exhorts  the  sinner  to  sincere  repentance, 
and  exhibits  before  his  eyes  the  merits  and  thy 
sacred  wounds  of  his  dying  Saviour,  to  rouse  his 
desponding  confidence.  Ah !  sir,  is  this  encour 
agement  to  sin  ?  Is  this  superstition  ?  Great 
God !  your  wrath  must  have  been  provoked  to  a 
very  high  degree  by  the  abominable  sins  com 
mitted  on  this  polluted  earth,  when  you  permitted 
so  many  thousands  of  sinners  to  be  deprived  of 
so  valuable  a  blessing  as  that  derived  from  sacra 
mental  confession. 

Yes,  sir,  many  thousands  of  sinners,  and  of  the 
most  abandoned  sinners,  have  been  reclaimed  in 
5* 


54        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES 

the  tribunal  of  penance,  and  by  the  pious  exertions 
of  Christ's  ministers  brought  back  to  the  practice 
of  virtue.  There  have  been  instances  of  sinners 
dying  in  the  confessional,  their  hearts  breaking 
with  grief  at  the  thoughts  of  having  had  the  mis 
fortune  to  offend  their  merciful  God  and  Saviour. 
Thus,  according  to  Christ's  declaration,  Luc.  vii. 
47,  in  one  moment  they  expiated,  by  the  perfec 
tion  of  their  love,  the  sins  of  many  years. 

I  shall  here  add  one  remark  made  by  the  cele 
brated  author  of  the  Philosophical  Catechism. 

4  A  thing  well  worth  observing  (says  he)  and 
really  supernatural  and  miraculous  is  the  seal  or 
secret  of  confession,  entrusted  every  day  to  thou 
sands  of  priests,  some  of  whom,  alas  !  ill  qualified 
for  their  profession,  and  capable  of  any  other  pre 
varication,  and  yet  so  faithfully  kept.  Scarcely 
can  ALL  church  history,  during  a  period  of  more 
than  eighteen  hundred  years,  furnish  one  example 
of  infidelity  in  this  point,  even  among  those  who 
like  Luther  and  Calvin,  turned  apostates  to  the 
church.  If  any  one  reflects  on  the  inconsistency 
of  mankind,  on  the  curiosity  of  some,  and  the  lo 
quacity  and  indiscretion  of  others,  on  the  nature 
and  importance  of  the  affairs  entrusted  to  confes 
sors,  the  revelation  of  which  would  often  have 
astonishing  effects,  on  the  means  which  various 
interests,  avarice,  jealousy  and  other  passions  fail 
not  to  try  in  order  to  compass  their  ends,  8tc. ; 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     fRINC/PLES.        «X> 

there  will  remain  no  doubt,  but  that  God  watches 
over  the  preservation  of  his  work,'  Philos.  Ca 
techism,  vol.  3,  chap.  vii.  art.  1. 

I  cannot  forbear  recommending,  for  your  peru 
sal,  a  book  not  very  long  since  published  in  the 
city  of  New  York,  entitled,  The  Catholic  Question 
in  America. 

You  will  there  find  what  respect  was  paid  to 
that  venerable  institution  (sacramental  confession) 
by  a  Protestant  court  of  justice,  at  which  presided 
the  honourable  De  Witt  Clinton.  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Kohlman,  a  Catholic  priest  in  the  city  of  New 
York,  was,  by  that  sacrament,  an  instrument  of 
restoring  stolen  property  to  its  owner.  Certain 
persons  had  been  previously  arrested  on  suspicion, 
and  a  prosecution  instituted  against  them ;  and  Dr. 
Kohlman,  after  restoring  the  stolen  property  to  its 
owner,  was  summoned  to  give  in  evidence,  and 
required  to  disclose  the  person  or  persons  from 
whom  he  had  received  it.  He,  in  a  most  respect 
ful  manner,  stated  to  the  court  that  not  having  any 
knowledge  of  the  theft  by  any  natural  or  common 
way  of  information,  it  being  solely  acquired  by 
sacramental  confession,  it  was  his  duty  to  suffer 
any  punishment,  even  death  itself,  rather  than 
divulge  the  knowledge  acquired  in  that  way.  The 
court  unanimously  decided  in  his  favour;  and 
there  being  no  evidence  against  .the  defendants, 
they  were  acquitted. 


56        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

In  that  same  book  you  will  find  a  complete 
treatise  on  sacramental  confession,  wherein  by  the 
most  respectable  testimonies  from  the  holy  fathers, 
it  is  clearly  proved  that  sacramental  confession 
owes  its  origin  to  the  Divine  Founder  of  our  holy 
religion,  and  has  been  practised  from  the  earliest 
dawn  of  Christianity,  and  in  all  ages  of  the  church, 
down  to  our  present  times. 

From  this  short  explanation  which  I  have  given 
of  the  Catholic  doctrine  of  confession,  you  will 
candidly  acknowledge,  dear  sir,  that  the  practice 
of  sacramental  confession,  far  from  being  super 
stitious,  is  a  very  useful  one.  I  shall  now  explain 
what  the  Catholic  Church  teaches  and  commands 
us  to  believe  with  regard  to  the  holy  eucharist. 


ARTICLE   III. 

THE    EUCHARIST    OR    LORD'S    SUPPER. 

IT  is  sufficient  to  read  the  words  of  Christ  in 
the  gospel  to  form  an  accurate  idea  of  what  the 
Catholic  Church  believes  on  that  important  subject. 

Jesus  Christ  says,  4  am  the  bread  of  life,'  John 
vi.  35  and  48.  'I  am  the  living  bread,  which  came 
down  from  heaven  •,  if  any  man  eat  of  this  bread, 
he  shall  live  for  ever ;  and  the  bread  which  I  will 
give,  is  my  flesh,  for  the  life  of  the  world,1  John 
vi.  51,  52. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        57 

'Unless  you  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and 
drink  his  blood,  you  shall  not  have  life  in  you. 
He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood 
hath  everlasting  life;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  tho 
last  day.  For  my  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  my 
blood  is  drink  indeed.' 

'He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my 
blood,  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him.' 

'As  the  living  Father  hath  sent  me,  and  I  live 
by  the  Father ;  so  he  that  eateth  me,  the  same 
also  shall  live  by  me,'  John  vi.  54,  58. 

Here  you  see  in  plain  words  what  we  believe  on 
the  subject  of  the  eucharist. 

We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  living  bread, 
the  food  of  our  immortal  souls,  John  vi.  35,  48. 

We  believe  that  we  must  feed  on  the  sacred  flesh 
and  blood  of  Christ,  in  order  to  obtain  eternal  life, 
John  vi.  54,  55. 

We  believe  that  the  flesh  of  Christ  and  the 
blood  of  Christ  are  our  spiritual  food  indeed,  and 
not  in  figure,  58 ;  and  finally,  that  in  the  holy 
eucharist  we  receive  Jesus  Christ  himself,  the 
spiritual  food  of  our  souls,  58. 

Divine  mysteries  being  impervious  to  human 
reason,  we  do  not  arrogate  to  ourselves  the  right 
of  philosophizing  on  the  present  mystery,  nor  do 
we  make  ourselves  uneasy  about  the  means,  by 
which  Christ  is  to  enable  us  to  accomplish  what 
he  here  requires.  We  do  not  ask  with  the  Jews  : 


58        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

How  can  this  man  give  us  his  flesh  to  eat  ?  But 
with  Simon  Peter  we  say,  'Lord,  to  whom  shall 
we  go ;'  thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life,  John 
vi.  69.  Surely,  sir,  we  ought  not  to  be  blamed 
for  believing  that  Christ  meant  what  he  said. 

The  Jew  may  be  scandalized,  the  philosopher 
may  smile  in  his  self-sufficiency,  but  the  Catholic, 
with  the  humility  of  a  child,  submits,  not  knowing 
what  it  is  to  reason  upon  impenetrable  mysteries. 
He  may  stand  in  silent  raptures  of  astonishment 
at  the  depth  of  God's  unfathomable  wisdom,  but 
he  does  not  know  what  it  is  to  doubt,  and  he  has 
that  comfort  to  know,  that  before  the  tribunal  of 
Christ  he  will  be  able  to  bring  the  very  words  of 
Christ  in  evidence  of  the  orthodoxy  of  his  belief. 
Pray,  sir,  laying  aside  all  prejudice,  will  you 
say  that  Christ,  on  the  great  day  of  retribution, 
will  condemn  me  as  guilty  of  superstition  for  be 
lieving  precisely  what  he  tells  me,  viz  :  that  I 
must  receive  his  living  flesh  and  blood  ;  that  I 
really  receive  both  in  the  blessed  eucharist ;  that 
I  receive  Christ  himself  according  to  his  own  re 
peated  declaration  ?  You  will  hardly  say  so. 

On  the  other  hand,  what  excuse,  what  plea  will 
any  one  have,  who,  notwithstanding  Christ's  posi 
tive  declaration,  can  see  nothing  in  the  sacrament, 
but  bread  and  wine  ? 

Christ  said,  you  must  eat  my  flesh  and  drink 
my  blood;  no,  no,  says  limited  reason,  for  how 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        59 

can  Christ  give  us  his  flesh  to  eat  ?  Christ  says  , 
my  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  my  blood  is  drink 
indeed.  No,  no,  says  corrupted  reason,  it  cannot 
be  so  indeed,  it  must  be  meant  as  a  figure  only. 
Christ  says  :  'he  that  eateth  me,  shall  live  by  me.' 
What'  (says  limited  reason)  what!  eat  Christ? 
that  is  absurd,  that  cannot  be.  An  thus  dons 
man's  corrupted  reason  do  away  and  make  void 
the  sacred  words  of  Christ,  and  substitute  a 
shadow,  a  mere  nothing,  for  the  most  precious 
gift  which  Jesus  Christ  ever  bestowed  on  man. 
To  a  superficial  mind  there  is  perhaps  some 
thing  specious  in  these  dictates  of  limited  reason. 
But,  sir,  we  must  remember  that  to  understand 
and  explain  divine  mysteries,  is  not  the  province 
of  human  reason.  If  we  are  justifiable  in  reject 
ing  one  mystery,  because  it  is  beyond  the  limits 
of  reason,  then  we  may,  nay,  (in  order  to  be  con 
sistent,)  we  ought  to  reject  all  divine  mysteries  as 
beyond  the  same  limits.  Thus  we  ought  to  ex 
punge  from  our  creed  the  mystery  of  the  trinity 
and  of  the  incarnation,  the  very  fundamental  prin 
ciples  of  the  Christian  religion.  Who  indeed,  can 
conceive  how  there  are  three  really  distinct  per 
sons  in  God,  and  every  one  of  them  God,  and  yet 
that  there  is  but  one  God  ?  Even  the  existence 
of  a  God  invisible  and  immense  ;  in  every  place 
whole  and  entire,  and  yet  but  one  ;  even  the  ex 
istence  of  that  God,  I  say,  ought  to  be  rejected,  if 


•W        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

we  are  justifiable  in  rejecting  any  mystery  on 
account  of  its  being  impervious  to  limited  reason. 

Here  I  would  beg  leave  to  observe,  that  a  dis 
tinction  ought  to  be  made,  between  a  thing  being 
against  reason  and  being  above  reason.  *If  a  thing 
is  really  against  sound  reason,  we  cannot  submit 
to  believe  it,  neither  would  Almighty  God  require 
it,  as  in  doing  so,  he  would  contradict  his  own 
work,  which  is  impossible.  If  a  thing  is  above 
reason,  that  is,  beyond  the  limits  of  the  human 
understanding :  this  is  by  no  means  a  proof  of  its 
being  false. 

With  regard  to  the  present  mystery,  then,  if  it 
is  really  against  sound  reason,  Christ  cannot,  and 
will  not  require  a  belief  of  it ;  if  it  is  only  beyond 
the  limits  of  reason,  it  ought,  to  be  believed  where 
the  words  of  Christ  are  plain.  Nay,  sir,  its  being 
impervious  to  reason  stamps  on  it  a  character  oi 
divinity,  which  essentially  belongs  to  the  works  ol 
God. 

Revelation,  similar  to  the  pillar  of  fire,  which 
guided  the  Israelites  in  the  desert,  has  its  dark 
side;  but  it  has  likewise  its  luminous  side, 
whence  emanate  the  purest  and  brightest  rays  of 
truth.  In  vain  would  human  reason  endeavour  to 
penetrate  into  the  dark  recesses  of  the  sanctuary ; 
a  veil  hangs  before  it,  and  in  granting  us  the  bless 
ing  of  revelation,  it  certainly  was  the  will  of  God 
to  supply  the  wants,  the  insufficiency  of  reason 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCHLES.         61 

ft  was  the  will  of  the  Most  High,  that  to  him, 
with  the  most  profound  humility,  we  should 
make  a  sacrifice,  not  of  reason  itself,  but  of  that 
vain  and  presumptuous  confidence  which  we  are 
too  apt  to  have  in  the  dictates  of  our  limited  rea- 
eon.  As  Mr.  Voltaire  observes,  'reason  conducts 
you;  advance  by  its  light,  proceed  a  few  steps 
more-,  but  limit  your  career;  on  the  brink  of  the 
Infinite,  stop  short,  there  an  abyss  begins,  which 
you  must  respect.' 

4The  most  common  things  (says  the  celebrated 
Locke)  have  their  dark  sides,  where  the  most 
piercing  eye  cannot  penetrate;  many  difficulties 
are  found  in  natural  religion.' 

Conceive,  if  you  can,  how  any  thing  can  be 
created  out  of  nothing,  how  God  is  present  every 
where,  without  being  confined  by  space ;  conceive 
what  eternity  is ;  conceive,  if  you  can,  how  in  a 
living  man,  soul  and  body  are  joined  together.  Is 
it  a  wonder  then,  if  in  revealed  religion,  in  God's 
sanctuary,  many  mysteries  are  found,  exceeding 
the  reach  of  human  comprehension,  and  which  it 
would  even  be  impious  to  attempt  to  fathom 
The  mysteries  of  revelation  bear  no  proportion  to 
the  measure  of  human  understanding.  Reason 
leads  you  to  the  door  of  the  sanctuary,  but  there  it 
leaves  you.  Pveason  is  now  silent  and  God  speaks 5 
man  listens,  and  adores.  He  sees  evidently  that 
he  should  believe;  he  hears  God  distinctly  dictate 
6 


62        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

mysteries,  which  he  commands  him  to  believe  am) 
to  revere;  but  he  understands  not  those  mysteries, 
which  he  is  commanded  to  revere.  He  is  even 
more  satisfied  than  if  he  understood  what  forms 
the  object  of  his  belief:  because,  what  man's 
limited  understanding  can  comprehend,  appears  to 
be  less  awful,  less  worthy  the  divine  greatness, 
than  what  human  wisdom  cannot  penetrate. 

To  return  to  the  mystery  of  the  eucharist,  we 
grant,  it  is,  in  a  great  measure,  incomprehensible; 
the  most  learned  of  our  divines  do  not  pretend  to 
comprehend  it.  But,  sir,  it  is  evident,  that  God 
here  speaks,  and  that  he  speaks  in  the  most  une 
quivocal  terms,  that  he  repeatedly  makes  use  of 
the  very  same  expressions  :  my  flesh,  my  blood, 
&c.  It  is  evident  that  Christ  at  the  last  supper 
tells  his  Apostles,  'Take  and  eat,  &c.  This  is  my 
body,  £cc.  Drink  ye  all  of  this,  &c.  This  is  my 
blood.'  It  is  evident  then,  that  we  must  listen 
and  adore.  A  positive  refusal  to  believe  would  be 
downright  impiety.  But,  sir,  if  we  permit  our 
limited  reason  to  sit  in  judgment  on  the  mysteries 
of  revelation,  wre  may  soon,  by  arbitrary  interpre 
tations,  get  rid  of  them  all;  and  thus  a  belief, 
framed  by  the  interpretation  of  limited  reason, 
amounts  to  a  real  and  positive  refusal  to  believe. 
In  the  present  instance,  what  could  justify  us  in 
asserting,  that  in  the  eucharist  nothing  is  given, 
nothing  received,  but  bread  and  wine  ?  Surely 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        63 

not  the  words  of  Christ,  for  his  words  and  his 
repeated  words  are  plainly,  my  Jlesh,  my  blood; 
surely  not  the  impossibility  of  receiving  the  flesh 
and  blood  of  Christ,  for,  it  is  certainly  as  easy  for 
Jesus  Christ  to  feed  our  immortal  souls  with  his 
own  flesh,  as  it  was  for  him  to  assume  that  sacred 
flesh.  It  is  as  easy  for  him  to  conceal  his  sacred 
flesh  and  blood  under  the  forms  or  appearances 
of  bread  and  wine,  as  it  is  easy  for  him  to  con 
ceal  his  glorious  divinity,  although  every  where 
present,  from  our  eyes. 

Surely  it  will  not  be  said,  that  our  belief  is  un 
reasonable.  God  is  so  great,  so  magnificent,  so 
wonderful  in  his  works ;  he  has  done  such  stu 
pendous  things  for  the  happiness  of  man,  tha. 
nothing  how  great,  how  mysterious,  soever,  pro 
ceeding  from  so  great  a  God,  appears  to  us  unrea 
sonable  to  believe. 

Our  immortal  souls  are  the  images  of  the  eter 
nal  Father. 

Our  immortal  souls  are  redeemed  by  the  merits 
of  the  Divine  Son,  and  washed  in  his  sacred  blood. 

It  is  for  the  sake  of  those  immortal  souls,  that 
tiie  Divine  Son  assumed  human  flesh  and  blood  ; 
and  during  thirty-three  years,  was  willing  to  lead 
a  life  of  sufferings,  and  to  subject  himself  to  all 
the  torment?  which  the  malice  of  hell  and  earth 
combined,  chose  to  inflict  upon  him. 

It  was  for  the  sake  of  our  immortal  souls   tliat 


64        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRIJVC[PLES. 

the  Divine  Son  offered  his  sacred  flesh  and  blood 
as  a  victim  of  propitiation  to  be  immolated  on  the 
cross. 

Our  immortal  souls  then  must  be  truly  great, 
truly  precious,  in  the  sight  of  God,  when  so  much 
was  done  for  them.  Is  it  then  unreasonable  to 
believe,  after  all  this,  that  nothing  less  than  the 
flesh  and  blood  of  a  God-man  is  found  by  our 
great  and  merciful  God,  worthy  to  afford  spiritual 
food  and  nourishment  to  those  immortal  souls, 
especially  as  this  flesh  and  blood  by  being  sacri 
ficed,  became  the  life  of  those  souls,  which  by  sin 
were  dead,  to  eternal  lifer 

Will  it  be  found  unreasonable  to  believe,  that 
Christ  meant  precisely  what  he  said  ?  Surely,  he 
came  to  instruct  and  not  to  deceive.  When  he 
saw  that  the  Jews  were  scandalized,  and  asked, 
*how  can  this  man  give  us  his  flesh  to  eat  ?'  Was 
not  this  the  opportunity  to  undeceive  them,  and  to 
explain  himself;  in  short,  to  say,  4I  do  not  mean 
that  you  shall  eat  my  flesh  and  drink  my  blood,' 
or  in  other  words,  4I  do  not  mean  what  I  said.' 
Instead  of  this,  we  find  Jesus  Christ,  after  a  double 
amen,  insisting  no  less  than  six  times  in  the  most 
unequivocal  manner  upon  the  necessity  of  receiv 
ing  his  flesh  and  blood;  we  find  Jesus  Christ, 
at  the  last  supper,  taking  bread  and  wine,  and  hav 
ing  blessed  them,  giving  them  to  his  Apostles,  and 
saying,  take  ye  and  eat — this  is  my  body — drink 


A    DEFENCE    ,Vl<     CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        be) 

ye  all  of  this — this  is  my  blood,  &c.  We  find 
the  great  St.  Paul,  1  Cor.  x.  16,  and  xi.  23,  29, 
making  use  of  the  very  same  expressions,  and 
condemning  the  unworthy  receiver,  for  not  uis- 
cerning  the  Lord's  body.  Surely,  sir,  we  could 
not  be  required  to  discern  the  body  of  Christ, 
were  it  not  in  the  eucharist. 

We  afterwards  find  the  whole  church  of  Christ, 
during  eighteen  centuries,  that  is,  during  almost 
fifteen  hundred  years  before  the  pretended  refor 
mation,  and  three  hundred  after  it,  believing  and 
teaching  every  where  that  the  flesh  and  blood  of 
Christ  are  received  in  the  holy  eucharist. 

In  the  first  age  of  the  church,  St.  Ignatius,  dis 
ciple  of  St.  John  the  Evangelist,  bishop  of  Antioch 
and  martyr,  speaks  in  the  following  manner  of  cer 
tain  heretics  of  his  time:  'they  abstain  from  the 
holy  eucharist  and  oblation,  because  they  do  not 
acknowledge  the  eucharist  to  be  the  flesh  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Chr^t,  which  suffered  for  our  sins.' 
Epist.  ad  Smyrn.  Therefore,  it  is  not  the  mere 
figure  of  the  body  of  Christ,  as  Protestants  say. 
but  his  flesh  itself. 

In  the  second  age,  St.  Justin  Martyr  has  the 
following  plain  words.  cAs  Jesus  Christ  incarnate 
had  flesh  and  blood  for  our  salvation,  so  are  we 
taught,  that  the  eucharist  is  the  flesh  and  blood  of 
the  same  Jesus  incarnate,'  Apolog.  ii.  ad  Jlnton'mm. 

In  the  third  age,  St.  Cyprian  says,  'the  bread 
6* 


%         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

which  our  Lord  gave  to  his  disciples,  being 
changed,  not  in  shape,  but  in  nature,  by  the  omni 
potence  of  the  word,  is  made  flesh.'  Serm.  de 
Coena  Domini, 

In  the  same  age,  the  learned  Origen  says,  'in  the 
old  law,  the  manna  was  meat  in  an  enigma,  but 
now  the  flesh  of  God  is  meat  in  reality,  as  him 
self  says,  my  flesh  is  meat  indeed,'  Horn.  1.  in 
Levit. 

In  the  same  age  again,  Tertullian,  the  great 
champion  and  defender  of  the  faith,  says,  'the 
bread  taken  and  distributed  to  his  disciples,  he 
made  his  body,'  Book  4  against  Marcion,  ch.  40. 
In  the  fourth  age,  St.  Ambrose  says,  'before  it 
be  consecrated,  it  is  but  bread,  but  when  the  words 
of  consecration  come,  it  is  the  body  of  Christ,' 
Book  4  of  the  Sacram.  ch.  5. 

In  the  same  age,  St.  Gregory,  of  Nyssa,  bears 
testimony  to  the  same  truth,  'we  truly  believe, 
even  by  the  word  of  God,  that  the  sanctified  bread 
is  changed  into  the  body  of  God,'  Orat.  Catechist 
c.  37. 

Also,  St.  Cyril  of  Jerusalem,  in  his  4th  Cate 
chetical  Instruction,  says,  'since  Christ  himself 
has  said  of  the  bread,  this  is  my  body,  who  wil, 
henceforth  dispute  it  ?  And  since  he  himself  has 
said,  this  is  my  blood,  who  will  dare  entertain  any 
doubt,  and  say,  that  it  is  not  his  blood  ?  On  a 
former  occasion,  he  changed  water  into  wine,  at 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.         67 

Cana  of  Galilee ;  shall  we  then  consider  him  less 
worthy  of  credit,  when  he  changes  wine  into 
blood  ?  Do  not  judge  by  the  taste,  but  by  laith, 
and  be  assured  beyond  all  doubt  that  what  appears 
to  be  bread,  is  not  bread,  but  the  body  of  Christ ; 
and  what  appears  to  be  wine,  is  not  wine,  but  the 
blood  of  Christ.'  Could  the  Doctor  more  clearly 
express  the  real  presence,  or  more  forcibly  exclude 
the  mere  figure  ? 

And  also  St.  John  Chrysostom,  bishop  of  Con 
stantinople,  che  that  sits  above  with  his  Father, 
even  in  the  same  instant  of  time — gives  himself  to 
all  such  as  are  willing  to  receive  him,  &c.  whereas 
Christ  leaving  his  flesh  to  us,  ye-t  ascending  to 
heaven,  there  also  he  hath  it,'  L.  dt  Sacerd. 

The  same  in  his  60th  homily,  to  the  people  of 
Antioch,  has  the  following  words  : 

'What  pastor  feeds  his  sheep  with  his  own 
blood!  but,  what  do  I  say?  pastor!  many  mothers 
there  are,  who  after  having  suffered  the  pains  of 
labour,  give  their  babes  to  strangers  to  nurse. 
This  Jesus  Christ  would  not  suffer,  but  he  feeds 
us  himself,  and  that  with  his  own  blood.' 

In  the  fifth  age,  St.  Augustine,  that  great  lumi 
nary  of  the  church,  and  a  convert  from  the  Mani- 
chean  heresy,  in  his  sermon  on  the  33d  Psalm, 
makes  use  of  the  following  expressions :  How 
David  could  be  carried  in  his  own  hands,  we  find 
not.  but  in  Christ  we  do,  for  lie  was  earned  in  his 


(38        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLE?. 

own  hands,  when  giving  his  body,  he  said,  this  is 
my  body;  for  then  he  carried  that  body  in  his 
own  hands,'  Stc. 

In  short,  sir,  it  is  evident,  that  in  all  ages,  down 
to  the  pretended  reformation,  the  real  presence  of 
Christ  in  the  eucharist  has  been  believed  by  all 
Christendom.  It  is  evident,  that  the  same  belief 
has  continued  throughout  the  whole  Catholic 
world  to  our  present  days. 

It  is  evident  that  such  has  always  been,  likewise, 
the  constant  belief  of  the  eastern  or  Greek  Church. 
See  the  testimonials  of  seven  archbishops  of  the 
Greek  Church,  in  a  book  entitled,  Perpehdte  de  la 
Foi,  vol.  3,  p.  569,  the  testimonies  of  the  arch 
bishops  and  clergy  of  the  Archipelago,  page  572; 
of  four  patriarchs  of  Constantinople,  of  the  patri 
arch  of  Alexandria,  and  of  thirty-five  metropoli 
tans  or  archbishops,  anno  1672,  ch.  6,  page  623 ; 
of  the  churches  of  Georgia  and  Mingrelia,  ch.  7, 
page  634;  of  the  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  &c.  Sec. 
Such  is  the  faith  of  the  Armenians,  Moscorites, 
Surians,  Cophts,  Moron ites,  Russians,  &c.  &c  * 

*  These  testimonies  and  several  similar  ones  are  to  be 
found,  not  only  in  that  learned  work,  La  Perpetuite  de  la 
Foi,  but  also  in  the  Amicable  Discussion,  in  the  letters  of 
a  Catholic  doctor  to  a  Protestant  gentleman,  by  F.  Scheff- 
macher,  and  in  the  Literal  arid  Dogmatical  Explanation  of 
the  Ceremonies  of  the  Mass,  by  F.  Le  Bran.  They  have 
all  the  characteristics  of  authenticity  that  can  be  desired, 
accompanied  with  the  signatures  not  only  of  the 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        69 

This  truth  appeared  so  evident  to  Luther  him 
self,  that  he  never  could  get  over  it.  His  words 
are  very  remarkable. 

clf  any  man  (says  he)  could  have  convinced 
me  five  years  ago,  that  in  the  sacrament  there  is 
nothing  but  bread  and  wine,  he  had  wonderfully 
obliged  me,  for  with  great  anxiety  did  I  examine 
this  point,  and  labour  with  all  my  force  to  get 
clear  of  the  difficulty,  because  by  this  means,  I 

Oriental  bishops,  but  also  of  the  ambassadors  of  different 
European  nations. 

It  may  be  proper  here  to  mention  why  and  how  they 
were  obtained. 

About  the  middle  of  the  17th  century,  the  celebrated 
Nicolius  had  composed  in  favour  of  the  real  presence,  a 
work,  in  which  he  adduces,  among  other  proofs,  that  taken 
from  the  constant  and  unanimous  belief  of  all  Christian 
churches,  the  reformed  ones  alone  being  excepted.  As 
the  Protestant  divines  continued  to  maintain  that  the 
eastern  churches  held  the  same  belief  as  themselves  con 
cerning  the  eucharist,  different  ambassadors  and  consuls 
were  requested  to  ascertain  the  fact.  Having,  agreeably 
to  the  request,  made  the  necessary  inquiries,  they  sent  to 
France  the  professions  of  faith  of  the  patriarchs,  arch 
bishops,  and  bishops  of  the  different  Oriental  churches. 
All,  without  exception,  expressed  themselves  in  the  most 
positive  terms  in  favour  of  the  real  presence  which  they 
declared  to  be  their  doctrine,  and  complained  of  the  calum 
nies  heaped  on  them  by  the  Calvinists  who  had  charged 
them  with  holding  the  contrary  ;  whereas,  they  condemned 
it  as  heretical,  and  anathematized  those  who  dared  main 
tain  it. 


70         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES 

knew  very  well,  I  should  terribly  incommode  the 
Papists.  But  I  find  I  am  caught  without  hopes  of 
escaping,  for  the  text  of  the  gospel  is  so  clear,  as 
not  to  be  susceptible  of  misconstruction.'* 

*  Luther  held  Christ  to  be  really  present  together  with 
the  bread  in  the  sacrament,  as  iron  and  fire  are  united  in  a 
red-hot  bar.     This  sort  of  presence  is  called  consubstantia- 
tion,  and  is  surely  as  incomprehensible  as  the  Catholic 
doctrine  of  transubstantiation.     Calvin  himself,  asserted 
against  Luther,  that  the  doctrine  of  Catholics  was  more 
conformable  to  Scripture  than  his.    Now,  though  it  is  evi 
dent  that  all  the  difficulties  and  alleged  absurdities,  attri 
buted   to   the    Catholic   doctrine,   equally   attach    to   the 
Lutheran,  yet  what  preacher  has  ever  attacked  the  latter, 
or  what  civil  disabilities  has  it  brought  on  its  followers, 
while  the  former  has  constantly  been  a  subject  of  profane 
ridicule  for  its  enemies,  and  in  some  countries,  for  exam 
ple,  Great  Britain,  a  pretext  for  depriving  its  followers  of 
their  natural  rights?     This  strange  difference  of  conduct 
must  excite  the  surprise  of  every  reflecting  mind.     But,  as 
the  celebrated  statesman,  Canning,  well  observed,  in  a  de 
bate  on  the  Catholic  Question,  April  21,  1825,  'sympathy 
is  quite  the  other  way;'  'now,'  continued  he,  'what  is  it 
that  we  object  to  in  the  Catholic  belief?     One  doctrine  is 
that  of  transubstantiation.     Yet  do  we  not  admit  into  our 
religious   creed    that   other    doctrine,    consubstantiation  ? 
which,  if  any  one  read  Luther's  polemic  discourse  on  this 
subject,  he  will  perceive  it  to  bear  so  strong  an  affinity  or 
relationship  to  the  former,  as  not  to  be  able  to  ascertain 
very  easily  their  discrepancy  or  difference.    Yet  the  oppo 
nent  to  the  Catholic  claims,  will  consider  the  man  who 
professes  to  believe  in  consubstantiation,  a  faithful  subject, 
and  denounce  the  other  as  a  traitor.' 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES          71 

Later  Reformers  were  not  so  scrupulous,  but 
soon  got  over  the  difficulty,  by  cutting1  the  Gor- 
dian  knot. 

This  indeed,  is  an  easy  way  to  get  over  all  the 
difficulties  we  meet  in  the  gospel,  a  way  pretty 
generally  followed  by  the  philosophers  of  the  day. 
But,  dear  sir,  I  hope  you  will  not  accuse  us  of 
superstition  for  taking  a  safer  way,  that  of  simply 
believing,  even  where  we  cannot  understand,  how! 
In  believing  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the 
eucharist,  in  believing  that  we  receive  the  flesh 
and  blood  of  Christ;  in  believing  that  we  receive 
Christ  himself,  in  believing  that  the  substance  of 
the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ;  so  far  from  being 
guilty  of  superstition,  we  have  the  satisfaction  to 
know  that  we  believe  precisely  what  Christ  com 
mands  us  to  believe,  what  almost  all  Christendom, 
these  eighteen  hundred  years,  always  did  believe, 
and  what  at  present,  by  far  the  greatest  part  of 
the  Christian  world,  above  two  hundred  millions, 
including  the  Greek  Church,  do  believe. 

1  will  suppose  for  a  while,  sir,  that  I  am  waver 
ing,  perplexed,  uncertain  what  to  believe  on  the 
subject  of  the  eucharist,  and  that  J  apply  to  you 
as  a  minister  of  Christ  in  order  to  have  my  doubts 
resolved,  my  difficulties  removed,  and  certainty 
fixed  in  my  mind,  what  would  you  tell  me,  what 
security  could  you  offer  in  order  to  induce  me  tc 
reject  the  overwhelming  weight  of  an  the  ritv 


72        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

which  undoubtedly  favours  the  Catholic  doctrine 
of  the  eucharist,  and  to  persuade  me  that  I  ought 
to  believe  there  is  nothing  in  the  sacrament  but 
bread  and  wine  ? 

You  will  appeal  to  my  senses,  iny  eyes,  my 
taste,  &LC.  I  confess,  indeed,  sir,  that  the  senses  of 
my  body  discover  nothing  in  the  sacrament  but 
bread  and  wine,  and  that  I  do  not  see,  nor  taste 
the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ.  But,  sir,  Christ 
tells  me,  'blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen  and 
have  believed,'  John  xx.  29. 

I  would  then  incline  to  say  with  St.  Thomas* 
Aquinas 

Visus,  tactus,  gustus  in  te  fallitur 
Sed  auditu  solo  into  creditur 
Credo  quid  quid  dixit  Dei  filius 
Nil  hoc  Verbo  veritatis  verius. 
With  nearly  all  Christendom  for  eighteen  centu 
ries,  I  will  sooner  believe  the  testimony   of  my 
Divine  Saviour,  than  the  testimony  of  my  senses ; 
to  speak  more  correctly,  I  am  not  obliged  to  dis 
believe  the  testimony  of  my  senses,  for  you  know, 
sir,  that  what  we  perceive  of  any  thing  by  our 
senses,  is  not  the  substance  of  the  thing  itself, 
but  mere  accidents,  such  as  form,  colour,  taste, 
size.     Now  it  is  very  evident  that  God,  to  whom 
aothing   is    impossible,  may  very  easily  change 
Jie  substance  of  a  thing  and  yet  continue  the  ac 
cidents,  or  cause  it  to  make  upon  my  senses  the 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        73 

same  impression  which  it  did  before.  This  is 
precisely  what  the  Catholics  believe  of  the  eucha- 
rist. 

Good  God!  shall  we  say  that  Christ  has  no 
other  way  to  make  his  words  good,  and  to  give 
us  his  flesh  and  blood,  than  to  reach  them  to  us 
in  their  natural  form  or  appearance?  Humanity 
shudders  at  the  thought,  and  common  sense  natu 
rally  suggests  the  reason  why  that  sacred  food  of 
our  souls  is  given  us  under  the  form  of  the  most 
simple  food  of  the  body.  You  will  tell  me,  per 
haps,  that  according  to  our  doctrines,  the  body  of 
Christ  must  be  present  in  a  great  many  places  at 
the  same  time,  which  is  impossible. 

In  answer  to  this  objection,  I  refer  you  to  the 
system  of  the  most  celebrated  Protestant  philoso 
pher,  Mr.  Leibnitz,  who,  besides  many  others, 
from  the  most  generally  acknowledged  principles 
of  metaphysics,  and  from  observations  made  in 
natural  philosophy,  clearly  shews  that  this  seem 
ing  mystery,  the  existence  of  the  same  body  in 
many  places,  cannot  be  proved  impossible.  But, 
sir,  admitting  it  to  be  impossible  for  a  body  in  its 
present  corruptible  state,  can  the  same  be  said  of 
a  glorified  body,  which  St.  Paul  calls  ca  spiritual 
body  ?'  Can  it  be  said  especially  of  the  glorified 
body  of  Christ?  Pray,  sir,  do  you  know  any 
thing  at  all  about  the  nature  of  glorified  bodies  ? 
I  must  confess  I  do  not;  and  whilst  we  are  totally 


74         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

ignorant  about  the  nature  of  a  glorified  or  spiritual 
body,  it  appears  to  me  vain  to  form  any  opinion 
about  what  is  possible  or  impossible  for  such  a 
body.  When  I  see  the  glorified  body  of  Christ 
passing  through  a  door  which  was  shut,  John  xx. 
19,  I  am  willing  to  believe,  that  the  same  body 
may  be  present  in  thousands  and  millions  of 
places  at  once;  I  am  willing  to  believe  that  that 
same  body  may  feed  my  soul,  and  yet  continue 
glorious  in  heaven,  if  such  is  the  will  of  God, 
although  I  cannot  comprehend,  far  less  explain, 
how  it  can  be. 

Archbishop  Cranmer  owns,  that  Christ  may  be 
in  the  bread  and  wine,  as  also  in  the  doors  that 
were  shut.  Answer  to  Gardner  Sc  Smith,  p.  454. 
Melancthon  says,  'I  would  rather  die  than  af 
firm  that  Christ's  body  can  be  but  in  one  place.' 
I  am  sensible,  sir,  that  human  reason  once 
seated  on  the  tribunal  to  judge  of  the  trutli  or  false 
hood  of  revealed  mysteries,  and  guided  only  by 
its-elf,  will  find  a  great  many  more  objections. 
But,  sir,  as  the  raging  waves,  after  having  beaten 
against  the  majestic  rock  which  rises  from  the 
bottom  of  the  sea,  return  in  harmless  froth;  so 
likewise  will  all  the  weak  productions  of  human 
reason,  when  beating  against  the  majestic  fabric 
which  Christ  has  raised. 

I  beg  leave  here  to  quote  the  testimony  of  three 
celebrated  Protestant  divines  in  favour  of  the 
Catholic  doctrine. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.         75 

"The  adoration  of  the  eucharist  (says  Mr. 
Thorndike)  was  the  practice  of  the  ancient  and 
true  church,  before  receiving,'  Epil.  L.  lii.  c.  30 
4 And  I  (says  the  Protestant  Bishop  Andrews)  with 
St.  Ambrose,  adore  the  flesh  of  Christ  in  the  mys 
teries,'  Andrews  to  Bel.  ch.  8.  kThe  external 
adoration  of  Christ  in  the  eucharist  (says  the  Pro- 
tesiant  Bishop  Forbes)  is  the  practice  of  sounder 
Protestants,  and  to  deny  such  adoration  is  a  mon 
strous  error  of  rigid  Protestants.'  Forbes  de 
Euchar.  L.  2* 

*  A  striking  difference  may  be  observed  in  the  style  of 
Protestant  controvertists.  Those  among  them  who  have 
been  deservedly  ranked  the  first  for  talents,  learning,  and 
good  sense,  are  much  more  temperate  in  their  language, 
than  others  who,  in  the  estimation  of  the  public,  fall  far 
short  of  them  in  the  above  qualities.  In  writers  of  the 
latter  class,  do  we  so  often  find  such  expressions  as  :  'the 
dogma  of  the  real  presence,  is  absurd:'  'the  adoration  of 
Christ  in  the  sacrament  is  idolatrous  and  superstitious.' 
The  example  of  wiser  and  better  men  should  make  them 
pause  before  they  indulge  in  the  effusions  of  rashness  or 
malevolence.  Before  exposing  themselves  to  the  danger 
of  blaspheming  that  which  they  know  not,  first,  they 
should  reflect  that  God  can  reveal  nothing  absurd:  and, 
secondly,  they  should  fully  and  impartially  examine  the 
proofs  of  God's  having  revealed  the  dogma  which  they 
deride.  Were  our  opponents  to  proceed  thus,  they  would 
regard  the  real  presence  as  an  adorable  mystery,  instead 
of  rejecting  it  as  absurd.  For,  what  greater  evidence  of 
its  divine  revelation  can  be  required  than  the  authority  of 
the  Scriptures,,  the  doctrine  of  the  Apostles,  the  testimony 


76         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

You  will  object,  perhaps,  the  following  words 
of  Christ:  'It  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth,  the 

of  all  ages,  and  the  consent  of  all  Christian  nations  until 
the  epoch  of  the  Reformation,  and  even  now,  the  Protes 
tants  alone  excepted  ?  Finally,  the  belief  of  the  church  in 
her  origin,  and  the  ages  immediately  succeeding,  when 
her  doctrine  is  allowed  to  have  been  pure,  and  the  impos 
sibility  that  this  dogma,  if  not  divinely  revealed,  couk 
have  obtained  so  firm  and  constant  belief,  render  it  certain 
that  it  must  have  come  from  Jesus  Christ  himself. 

The  following  questions  and  answers  are  taken  from  a 
German  Lutheran  Catechism,  printed  in  Chambers-burg,  in 
1815,  byJohann  Herschberger,  for  William  Warner,  book 
seller,  of  Baltimore. 

Q.  What  is  the  last  supper  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ? 

A.  The  last  supper  of  Christ  is  a  holy  sacrament,  a  godly 
word  and  sign,  in  which  Christ  gives  us  truly  and  substan 
tially,  with  bread  and  wine,  his  body  and  blood,  and  assures 
us  of  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins,  and  life  everlasting. 

Q.  What  do  you  receive,  eat,  and  drink  in  the  holy  last 
supper  ? 

A.  With  bread  and  wine,  I  do  eat  and  drink  the  truo 
body  and  the  true  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  St.  Paul  says : 
.'The  chalice  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of 
the  blood  of  Christ?  And  the  bread  which  we  break,  is 
it  not  the  communion  of  the  body  of  Christ?*  1  Cor.  x.  16. 

And  again,  from  the  5th  article  on  the  Sacrament  of  the 
Altar. 

Q.  What  is  the  sacrament  of  the  altar? 

A.  It  is  the  true  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  the  bread  and  wine,  for  us  Christians  to  eat  and  drink, 
instituted  by  Christ  himself,  1  Cor.  x.  16,  17,  xi.  23,  29. 

In  both  catechisms,  the  doctrine  of  the  real  presence  is 
evidently  implied  by  the  words,  taken  in  their  obvious 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        77 

flesh  profiteth  nothing;  the  words  that  I  have 
spoken  to  you,  are  spirit  and  life,'  John  vi.  64. 

St.  Augustine,  who  lived  about  fourteen  hundred 
years  ago,  explains  these  words  in  his  27th  trea 
tise  on  St.  John. 

'What  means,  the  flesh  profits  nothing  (says 
St.  Augustine.)  It  profits  nothing  as  they  under 
stood  it ;  for  they  understood  flesh,  as  it  is  torn 
in  pieces  in  a  dead  body,  or  sold  in  the  shambles  ; 
and  not  as  it  is  animated  by  the  spirit.  Where 
fore  it  is  said  the  Jlesh  profiteth  nothing,  in  the 
same  manner  as  it  is  said  knowledge  pujfeth  upS 
1  Cor.  viii.  1.  'Must  we  then  fly  from  know 
ledge  ?  God  forbid.  What  then  means  knowledge 
puffeth  up  ?  That  is,  if  it  be  alone  without  cha 
rity  ;  therefore,  the  Apostle  added,  but  charity 
edifieth.  Join  therefore  charity  to  knowledge, 
and  knowledge  will  be  profitable,  not  by  itself, 

sense,  as  they  ought  to  be,  since  catechetical  instruction?, 
being  designed  for  the  young  and  ignorant,  and  therefore, 
adapted  to  the  capacity  of  such,  are  naturally  supposed  to 
contain  the  plainest  exposition  of  what  is  to  be  believed. 
Ft  may,  at  first,  appear  strange,  that  Protestants  should,  in 
their  language,  approach  so  near  to  Catholic  doctrine. 
The  reason  of  this  is,  that  our  doctrine  is  so  conformable 
to  Scripture,  that  they,  though  differing  from  us  in  senti 
ments,  yet  affect  to  hold  nearly  the  same  language  as  we, 
in  order  to  avoid  the  palpable  contradiction  of  their  pro 
fessed  rule  of  following  the  Scriptures  in  their  plain  and 
.iteral  sense. 


'78        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

'but  through  charity ;  so  here  also  the  jlesh  pro* 
fiteth  nothing,  viz :  the  flesh  alone.  Let  the  spirit 
'be  joined  with  the  flesh,  as  charity  is  to  be  joined 
with  knowledge,  and  then  it  profits  much.  For 
if  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing,  the  word  (Christ) 
would  not  have  been  made  flesh,  that  he  might 
dwell  in  us.'  So  far  St.  Augustine. 

Besides  jlesh  and  blood  is  often  mentioned  in 
'Scripture  for  the  corruption  of  our  nature,  as  when 
it  is  said,  'flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  king 
dom  of  God,'  1  Cor.  xv.  50  ;  and  'flesh  and  blood 
hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,'  Matt.  xvi.  17. 
And  in  this  sense  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing  to 
discover  and  firmly  believe  what  Christ  an 
nounces  ;  but  it  is  the  spirit  and  grace  of  God 
that  quickeneth  and  giveth  life  to  our  souls,  by 
inspiring  us  with  a  full  assent  and  obedience  to 
divine  revelation.  Faith  is  undoubtedly  a  gift  of 
heaven,  and  that  we  may  not  be  deterred  by  our 
•corrupted  reason  and  senses  from  believing  divine 
mysteries,  we  need  the  light  and  assistance  of 
•God  himself.  This  our  Divine  Saviour  plainly 
declares  in  these  words  :  'therefore  did  I  say  to 
you,  that  no  man  can  come  to  me,  unless  it  be 
'given  him  by  my  Father.'  John  vi.  66.  So  that  the 
•foregoing  words  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing,  rather 
.-suppose  and  confirm  the  truth  of  the  real  presence. 

But  God  forbid  that  we  should  say  the  flesh  of 
"Christ  profits  nothing,  this  would  be  a  blasphemy, 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.         79 

and  it  is  evident,  that  Christ  asserting  that  flesh 
profits  nothing,  did  not  mean  his  flesh,  for  this 
would  be  contradicting  his  own  assertion,  my 
;flesh  is  meat  indeed.' 

Our  doctrine  on  the  eucharist  is  further  con- 

•firmed  by  the  ancient   figures  or   types   of  that 

sacrament;  they   were  manifold.     I  shall  notice 

only  three  of  them,  viz  :  the   Paschal  Lamb,  the 

Blood  of  the  Testament,  and  the  Manna. 

1.  The  Paschal  Lamb.  That  this  was  a  figure 
of  Christ,  the  Lamb  of  God,  is  acknowledged  on 
all  hands.  The  Paschal  Lamb  was  killed  at  the 
going  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt  on  the  journey  to 
the  land  of  promise. 

The  Lamb  of  God  is  killed,  and  we  are  deli 
vered  from  a  more  than  Egyptian  darkness,  and  in 
troduced  into  the  road  to  the  real  land  of  promise. 

The  Paschal  Lamb  is  eaten,  Exod.  xii.  8;  so 
likewise  must  the  Lamb  of  God  be  eaten  to  ac 
complish  the  figure.  The  Paschal  Lamb  had  no 
blemish,  Exod.  xii.  5 ;  the  Lamb  of  God  is  pure 
and  immacculate  by  excellence.  The  blood  of 
the  Paschal  Lamb  was  a  sign  of  salvation,  Exod. 
xii.  13.  The  blood  of  the  Lamb  of  God  is  salva 
tion  itself.  The  sacrament  of  the  eucharist  was 
instituted  by  our  Saviour  immediately  after  eating 
the  Paschal  Lamb  with  his  disciples ;  the  figure 
\\as  then  accomplished,  and  the  substance  sub 
stituted  for  the  figure. 


SO         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRLNCIPLES. 

2.  That  the  Blood  of  the  Testament,  the  blood 
of  victims  solemnly  sacrificed  to  God,  was  a  figure 
of  the  blood  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament,  appears 
evident  from  the  words  of  Christ  in  administering 
that  sacred  blood. 

Moses  said  to  the  people,  'This  is  the  Blood  of « 
the  Testament,  which  God  hath  enjoined  to  you,' 
Exod.  xxiv.  8.  and  Heb.  ix.  20. 

Jesus  Christ  said  to  his  disciples,  'This  is  rny 
Blood  of  the  New  Testament,'  &c.  Matt.  xxvi.  26. 

3.  That  Manna  was  a  figure  of  the  sacrament 
of  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ,  appears  from 
John  vi.  58,  'Your  fathers    did    eat  Manna   and 
are  dead ;  he  that  eateth  of  this  bread  shall  live 
for  ever.'     Likewise  from  1  Cor.  x.  3. 

Manna  came  from  the  Lord,  Exod.  xvi.  15 ;  the 
holy  eucharist  is  also  given  by  our  Lord  and 
Saviour,  Matt.  xxvi. 

Manna  was  given  to  the  Israelites  as  their  food 
during  the  whole  time  of  their  journey  through 
the  desert  until  they  reached  the  land  of  promise. 

The  holy  eucharist  is  given  to  us  as  the  spiri 
tual  food  and  nourishment  of  our  souls,  during 
the  whole  time  of  our  mortal  pilgrimage,  until  we 
reach  the  true  land  of  promise,  our  heavenly 
home.  We  cannot  believe,  dear  sir,  that  the 
figure  is  better  than  the  thing  it  represents ;  St. 
Paul  tells  us  on  the  contrary,  that  the  old  law 
had  nothing  but  a  shadow  of  good  things  io  ^amc. 


/L    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.         81 

Heb.  10.  'That  all  its  sacrifices  and  sacraments 
were  but  weak  and  beggarly  elements]  Galat.  iv.  9. 
'And  that  it  was  annulled,  by  reason  of  its  weak 
ness  and  unprofitableness]  Heb.  vii.  18. 

Now,  sir,  if  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper 
is  nothing  but  bread  and  wine,  it  is  evident  that 
the  figure  (manna)  is  far  better  than  the  thing 
prefigured  ;  for  manna  comes  from  heaven  ;  bread 
comes  from  the  baker's  oven. 

Manna  had  a  very  pleasant  taste,  and  was  in 
many  respects  miraculous  ;  our  bread  is  a  common 
and  natural  food. 

I  have  said  enough,  I  think,  to  convince  you, 
dear  sir,  that  we  are  not  guilty  of  superstition  in 
believing  as  we  do,  on  the  subject  of  the  holy 
eucharist,  and  that  our  belief  on  that  subject  is 
founded  on  the  plainest  words  of  divine  revela 
tion,  and  not  contradicted  by  reason  :  add  to  this, 
that  it  is  supported  by  the  greatest  authority  on 
«arth. 

Admitting  for  a  while,  that  the  words  of  Christ 
were  not  very  plain,  or  were  susceptible  of  diffe 
rent  interpretations,  where  are  we  to  apply  in 
order  to  know  with  certainty  the  true  sense  of 
the  words  ?  Are  we  to  adopt  the  sentiments  of 
any  of  the  Reformers  ?  If  so,  which  are  we  to 
select  for  our  guide  ?  Luther  held  that  the  bread 
is  the  body  of  Christ ;  Osiander,  that  the  bread  is 
one  an-"1  the  same  person  with  Christ ;  Calvin, 


82        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

Zuinglius,  &c.  that  it  is  only  a  figure  of  the  body 
of  Christ.     Nay,  so  far  did  this  diversity  of  opi 
nions  go,  that  after  little  more  than  half  a  century 
from  the  commencement  of  the  Reformation,  con- 
trovertists   counted  not   less    than    two   hundred 
different  interpretations  of  the  words,  'this  is  my 
body.'     The  numerous  sects  of  the  present  day, 
are  not  less  at  variance  with  one  another,  with 
respect  to  this  point.     What  other  effect  then  can 
such  contrariety  of  belief  have,  than  to  bring  more 
strongly  to  our  recollection  that  observation  of 
Tertullian — 'It  is   natural  for   error   to    be    ever 
changing.'     But  Christ  tells  us  to  apply  to  the 
church  which  he  has  provided  with  the  unerring 
light  of  truth  for  ever.     This  holy  church  com 
mands  us  to  believe  that  in  the  eucharist,  as  given 
by  Christ  at  the  last  supper,  and  as  consecrated 
since    by  legally    ordained    ministers,  are  really 
contained  the  flesh  and  blood,  the  soul  and  divi 
nity    of    Jesus    Christ— Christ,    God    and    man, 
Council  of  Trent,  de  Euchar.  Sacram.  Sess.  13,  c. 
1,2. 

The  words  used  by  the  confession  of  Augsburgh 
seem  to  convey  the  very  same  idea.  'The  true 
body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  are  truly  present 
under  the  form  of  bread  and  wine  in  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  are  there  given  and  received.' 

Were  we  t :  judge  from  the  approved  catechisms 
of  several  Protestant  sects,  they  would  seem  to 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        S3 

hold  the  same  doctrine.  The  church  of  England 
in  her  catechism,  declares  that,  'the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  are  verily  and  indeed  taken  anc 
received  by  the  faithful  in  the  Lord's  supper.' 

A  seemingly  weighty  objection  against  the  rea 
presence  of  Christ  in  the  eucharist  is  found  in  the 
following  words  of  our  Saviour :  'do  this  for  a 
commemoration  of  me,'  Luc.  xxii.19;  and  in  the 
words  of  St.  Paul,  'as  often  as  you  shall  eat,  &c. 
and  drink,  &c.  you  shall  shew  the  death  of  the 
Lord  until  he  come,'  1  Cor.  xi.  26. 

We  do  not  understand  how  those  words  can  be 
considered  as  excluding  the  real  presence  of  Christ. 
Whilst  man  is  in  his  present  state  of  imperfection, 
carnal,  weak,  under  the  influence  of  his  senses,  of 
his  imagination,  and  of  so  many  passions,  he  is 
very  apt,  even  whilst  engaged  in  the  most  solemn 
of  all  duties,  saying  his  prayers,  or  celebrating  the 
divine  mysteries,  to  forget  himself,  and  to  perform 
those  duties,  through  habit,  mechanically,  and  of 
course,  without  benefit  to  himself. 

Christ,  the  subject  of  our  adoration,  not  being 
visible  in  the  eucharist,  our  attention  may  be  very 
easily  diverted  from  him  by  objects  affecting  our 
senses  or  imaginations,  &c.  at  the  very  time  we 
celebrate  those  mysteries.  In  order  to  guard  us 
against  that  misfortune,  we  are  particularly  com 
manded  to  direct  our  attention  to  our  Divine 
Saviour,  to  his  death  upon  the  cross ;  we  are  not 


84         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

to  receive  his  flesh  and  blood  mechanically,  but, 
whilst  we  receive  them,  to  remember  the  infinite 
love  of  Jesus  Christ  in  immolating  that  sacred 
flesh  and  blood  for  our  salvation,  and  in  feeding 
our  souls  with  the  same. 

The  command  then  to  remember  the  death  of 
Christ  when  we  celebrate  and  receive  the  Lord's 
supper  so  far  from  excluding  the  real  presence  of 
Christ,  is  rather  founded  upon  it. 

Having  now  explained  to  you,  dear  sir,  the  doc 
trine  of  the  Catholic  Church  concerning  the 
blessed  eucharist,  this  leads  me  naturally  to  the 
explanation  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass. 


ARTICLE  IV. 

THE    SACRIFICE    OF    THE    MASS. 

IT  is  in  the  mass  the  holy  eucharist  is  conse 
crated.  The  main  objection  against  this  sacrifice 
is  its  being  considered  a  second  sacrifice,  whereas 
it  is  acknowledged  by  all  Christians  that  the  sacri 
fice  of  the  cross,  in  which  Jesus  Christ  immolated 
himself  for  the  salvation  of  our  souls,  is  the  only 
sacrifice  of  the  new  law,  and  a  very  sufficient 
one,  as  by  it,  and  by  it  alone,  the  redemption  of 
man  Mras  consummated  and  God's  justice  satisfied. 

The  objection  arises  from  a  misunderstanding 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        85 

The  mass  so  far  from  being  a  second  sacrifice  is 
only  a  continuation,  and  at  the  same  time,  a  com 
memoration,  of  the  great  sacrifice  of  the  cross. 

'Do  this  in  commemoration  of  me,'  says  Christ 
at  the  last  supper  to  his  Apostles,  and,  of  course, 
to  their  successors.  It  is  in  the  mass,  dear  sir, 
that  this  precept  of  Christ  is  fulfilled,  it  is  there 
the  bread  and  wine  are  consecrated,  and  by  con 
secration,  changed  into  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ.  In  this  consecration  the  blood  is  mysti 
cally  separated  from  the  body,  as  Jesus  Christ  did 
separately  consecrate  the  bread  into  his  body,  and 
the  wine  into  his  blood,  which  includes  a  striking 
representation  and  commemoration  of  that  real 
and  violent  separation,  which  took  place  upon  the 
cross. 

By  this  consecration,  as  I  have  shown  before, 
Jesus  Christ  becomes  really  present  upon  the  altai, 
under  those  signs  or  forms,  which  represent  his 
death. 

Now  Jesus  Christ  being  present  in  the  euoha- 
rist,  by  virtue  of  the  consecration  which  he  him 
self  appointed,  'presents  himself,  (says  St.  Paul,) 
and  appears  for  us,  before  the  face  of  God,'  Neb. 
ix.  24.  Here  then  is  a  continuation  of  the  great 
sacrifice  of  the  cross;  here  Jesus  Christ  continues 
to  present  to  his  heavenly  Father  the  merits  of 
his  passion  and  death*,  he  perpetuates  the  memory 
of  his  obedience,  even  to  the  death  of  the  cross. 
8 


S6        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

which  includes  an  acknowledgment  of  God'?  su 
preme  dominion;  of  course  here  is  a  true  and 
real  sacrifice,  and  yet  not  a  second  sacrifice,  hui 
only  a  continuation  of  the  great  sacrifice  of  the 
cross.  Thus  the  prophecy  of  Malachias  is  ful 
filled;  'for  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  even  to  the 
going  down,  my  name  is  great  among  the  Gen 
tiles:  and  in  every  place  there  is  sacrifice,  and 
there  is  offered  to  my  name  a  clean  oblation,1  &c. 
•Malach.  i.  11. 

The  sacrifice  here  alluded  to  cannot  he  that 
offered  on  Mount  Calvary  on  the  cross,  as  that 
was  only  offered  in  one  place,  of  course,  it  must 
he  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  mass ;  because  this  is 
offered  in  almost  every  part  of  the  globe,  and  be 
cause  Jesus  Christ,  who  there  perpetuates  the 
memory  of  his  passion  and  death,  is  the  only  one 
that  can  ofler  a  clean  oblation  to  God. 

When  we  consider  what  Jesus  Christ  operates 
in  this  mystery;  when  by  faith  we  behold  him 
actually  present  with  these  signs  of  death,  we 
unite  ourselves  to  him  in  this  state;  we  offer  him 
to  God  as  our  only  victim,  and  as  the  only  one, 
who,  by  his  blood,  can  merit  for  us  mercy;  pro 
testing,  at  the  same  time,  that  we  have  nothing  to 
offer  up  to  God  but  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  infinite 
merits  of  his  death.  We  consecrate  all  our 
prayers  by  this  sacred  offering,  and,  in  presenting 
Jesus  Christ  to  God,  we  are  taught  to  offer  up 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        S7 

ourselves  also  in  him  and  by  him  to  his  Divine 
Majesty,  as  so  many  living  victims.  Pray,  dear 
sir,  does  this  doctrine  savour  of  superstition. 

Here  then  is  the  great  sacrifice   of  Christians, 
differing  widely  from  that,  which  was  in  use  in 
the  old  law,  a  spiritual  sacrifice,  and  worthy  the 
new  covenant;  where  the  victim,  though  present, 
is  perceptible  only  by  faith;  where  the  immolating 
sword  is  the  word,  which  mystically  separates  the 
body  from  the  blood;  where  the  shedding  of  the 
blood  is  of  course  but  mystical,  and  where  death 
intervenes  but  in  representation :  a  most  real  sacri 
fice,  however,  inasmuch  as  Jesus  Christ  is  truly 
contained  in  it,  and  presented  to  his  Father  undei 
these  symbols  of  death.      But  still  a  sacrifice  of 
commemoration,  which,  far  from  withdrawing  us, 
as  is  objected,  from  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross,  at 
taches  us  to  it,  by  all  its  circumstances,  since  the 
former  is  not  only  totally  referred  to  the  latter, 
but  in  fact  has  no  existence,  except  by  this  rela 
tion,  from  which  its  efficacy  is  entirely  derived. 
Such  is  the  express  doctrine  of  the  Council  of 
Trent,  which  teaches  that  this  sacrifice  was  insti 
tuted    only  'to   represent  that   which    was    once 
offered  upon  the  cross ;  to  perpetuate  the  memory 
of  it  to  the  end  of  time;  and  to  apply  its  saving 
virtue  to  us,  for  the  remission  of  those  sins  which 
we    every    day   commit,'    Sess.   22,    c.   1.      The 
church,  then,  far  from  believing  the  sacrifice  of 


88        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

the  cross  to  be  by  any  means  defective,  is,  on  the 
contrary,  so  convinced  of  its  perfection,  that  it 
looks  upon  every  thing  done  in  consequence,  as 
intended  merely  to  commemorate  it,  and  apply  its 
virtue. 

We  believe  then,  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  mass 
to  be  the  greatest  act  of  religion  that  can  be  per 
formed,  the  only  one  perfectly  worthy  of  God,  as 
in  that  sacrifice  Jesus  Christ,  equal  to  his  Father, 
is  both  the  high  priest  and  the  victim:  he  is  the 
high  priest,  inasmuch  as  he  immolates  and  offers 
up  the  victim,  which  is  himself,  to  his  Eternal 
Father,  'he  is  the  high  priest  for  ever  according 
to  the  order  of  Melchisedech,'  Ps.  cix.  4. 

For  ever,  because  although  he  immolated  him 
self  but  once  in  a  bloody  manner,  yet  in  the  mass 
he  perpetuates  this  sacrifice  day  after  day  in  an 
unbloody  and  mystical  manner.  According  to  the 
order  of  Melchisedech,  because  cas  Melchisedech 
brought  forth  bread  and  wine,  for  lie  was  the 
priest  of  the  most  high  God,'  Gen.  xiv.  18.  So 
does  Christ  the  high  priest  of  the  new  covenant 
bring  forth  bread  and  wine,  and  having  by  his 
omnipotence  changed  them  into  his  flesh  and 
blood,  continues  under  those  forms  of  bread  and 
wine  to  offer  himself  up,  to  present  to  his  hea 
venly  Father  the  merits  of  his  passion  and  death, 
and  likewise  under  these  forms  to  feed  and  nourish 
the  souls  of  men. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        89 

Whoever  is  in  the  least  versed  in  the  history  of 
the  church  and  the  writings  of  the  holy  fathers, 
will  readily  acknowledge,  that  the  mass  was  al 
ways  considered  as  the  great  sacrifice  of  the  new 
covenant,  and  that  the  practice  of  celebrating 
mass  is  as  ancient  as  Christianity. 

In  all  the  liturgies  of  the  ancient  churches,  we 
trace  the  words,  sacrifice,  immolation,  altar,  priest 
hood,  host,  victim,  namely  Christ  really  present; 
and  consequently,  all  the  conditions  of  a  true  and 
perfect  sacrifice.  Now,  the  liturgies  exhibit  to  us 
the  belief  of  the  whole  church,  even  in  the  first 
ages,  since  they  are  themselves  very  ancient. 
They  are  ascribed  to  St.  James,  St.  Mark,  St.  Basil, 
and  St.  Chrysostom,  and  have  been  carefully  pre 
served,  not  only  by  the  Latins  and  Greeks,  but 
also  by  the  Nestorians,  Eutychians,  &c.  who  de 
parted  from  the  church  1400  years  ago. 

It  is  the  same  with  the  holy  fathers.  St.  Ire- 
naus,  bishop  of  Lyons,  in  the  second  century,  says  : 
'Christ  took  that  which  is  naturally  bread,  and 
gave  thanks,  saying,  this  is  my  body,  and  he 
taught  the  new  oblation  of  the  new  covenant, 
which  the  church  receiving  from  the  Apostles, 
every  where  presents  to  God.  This  Malachias 
had  foretold,'  &c.  Ad.  Ilaer.  lib.  iv.  cap.  23.  In 
the  third  century,  St.  Cyprian,  bishop  of  Car 
thage,  says :  'who  is  the  priest  of  the  Most  High 
in  a  more  perfect  manner,  than  our  Lord,  who 
8* 


90        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

offered  a  sacrifice  to  God,  and  offered  the  same 
that  had  been  offered  by  Melchisedech,  namely, 
bread  and  wine,  that  is,  his  body  and  blood  ?' 
Epist.  68  ad  Caecilium. 

In  the  fourth  century,  St.  Cyril  of  Jerusalem. 
says:  'when  we  offer  the  sacrifice,  we  pray  for 
our  departed  brethren;  believing  that  their  souls 
receive  much  assistance  from  the  awful  sacrifice 
of  our  altars,'  Catech.  5. 

St.  Chrysostom,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  says  : 
'the  wise  men  worshipped  him  in  the  manger, 
thou  seest  him  not  in  the  manger,  but  on  the  altar,' 
&c.  in  1  Cor. 

Again,  'from  its  being  offered  in  many  places, 
are  there  then  many  Christs  ?'  No:  for  as  he 
who  is  every  where  offered  is  one  body,  and  not 
many  bodies,  so  the  sacrifice  is  one,  Horn.  17,  in 
Hebr.  In  the  same  age,  St.  Ambrose  says  :  'when 
we  sacrifice,  Christ  is  present,5  in  Cap.  1  Luc. 

St.  Augustine  of  the  fifth  age,  says  :  'when  now 
we  see  this  sacrifice  offered  to  God  in  every  place 
by  the  priesthood  of  Christ,  according  to  the  order 
of  Melchisedech.  and  the  Jews'  sacrifice  cease,  why 
do  'they  yet  expect  another  Christ  ?' '  De  Civitate 
Dei,  c.  35.  And  in  book  ix.  of  his  Confessions. 
c.  3,  he  tells  us,  his  mother  Monica  desired  on  her 
death-bed,  to  be  remembered  at  the  altar,  where 
she  knew  the  holy  sacrifice  to  be  offered,  where 
with  the  indictment  against  us  was  blotted  out. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

In  another  place  he  says :  'Christ  is  at  the  same 
time  both  the  priest  that  offers,  and  the  host  (01 
victim)  which  is  offered ;  and  he  would  that  the 
sacrifice  which  the  church  daily  offers,  should  be 
the  sacrament  and  the  representation  of  this  mys 
tery;  because  the  church  being  the  body  of  that 
Divine  Head,  it  offers  itself  by  him.'  All  these 
holy  fathers  and  bishops  of  the  church  lived  some 
1100,  some  1200  years  before  the  pretended  Re 
formation-,  at  a  time  when  even  the  most  learned 
Protestants  own  that  the  church  of  Christ  had  not 
yet  gone  astray.  In  the  sixth  age,  that  is,  about 
1000  years  before  the  Reformation,  St.  Gregory 
the  Great,  by  whose  means  England  was  con 
verted,  has  the  following  remarkable  words,  in  a 
sermon  which  he  preached  on  Christmas  day: 
^whereas  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  shall  this  day 
celebrate  mass  three  times,  we  cannot  speak  very 
long  on  the  gospel,'  Homil.  8.  in  Evangel. 

Such  was  the  practice  of  the  church  1300  years 
ago,  and  such  is  the  practice  of  the  church  at 
present  in  1815;*  on  Christmas  day  every  priest 
celebrates  mass  three  times. 

If  then,  dear  sir,  we  are  guilty  <>f  superstition 
in  celebrating  mass,  and  believing  as  we  do  of  the 
mass,  it  is  a  great  comfort  to  us  to  lind,  that  our 
superstition  is  no  other  than  that,  of  which  were 
guilty  all  the  holiest  and  wisest  bishops  of  the 

*Novv  1841 


liZ        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES 

most  remote  antiquity.  It  is  a  great  comfort  to 
us  to  know,  that  the  church  had  already  existed 
more  than  1500  years  before  it  was  found  out, 
that  to  celebrate  mass  and  to  believe  that  Christ 
is  really  present  in  the  eucharist,  are  superstitious 
practices  and  doctrines. 

Before  I  conclude  this  important  subject,  I 
should  not  omit  explaining  the  practice  of  the 
Catholic  Church  of  giving  communion  under  one 
kind  or  form. 


ARTICLE    V. 

COMMUNION    UNDER    ONE    KIND    OK    FORM. 

UPON  this  head  we  are  accused  of  depriving  the 
laity  of  an  essential  part  of  the  sacrament. 

From  the  moment,  dear  sir,  the  real  presence 
of  Christ  in  the  eucharist  is  admitted,  there  can 
exist  no  difference  on  this  subject.  It  must  be  a 
matter  of  perfect  indifference  whether  we  receive 
the  holy  communion  under  one  or  both  kinds.* 

*  If  the  precept  of  Christ,  drink  ye  all  ot  this,  regard 
not  the  Apostles  only,  who  alone  were  present,  and  were 
then  ordained  priests,  for  offering,  under  both  kinds,  this 
holy  sacrifice,  which  was  to  be  continued  by  their  lawful 
successors,  but  be  extended  to  ail  persons  indifferently, 
the  absurd  consequence  will  IK--,  that  all  are  priests 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        93 

'Christ  rising  from  the  dead,'  says  St.  Paul, 
'diethno  more,'  Rom.  vi.  9.  Consequently  wherever 
Christ  is,  there  also  is  Christ's  body ;  wherever 
the  flesh  of  Christ  is,  there  also  is  his  blood,  his 
soul  and  divinity ;  and  where  his  blood  is,  there 
is  also  his  flesh,  &c.  To  say  that  Christ  is 
divided  between  the  two  kinds  or  forms,  so  as  for 
one  form  to  contain  the  one-half,  and  for  the 
other  form  to  contain  the  other  half  of  Christ, 
would  be  impious.  But  it  is  said,  that  in  giving 
communion  under  one  kind,  and  depriving  lay 
people  of  the  chalice,  we  transgress  the  command 
ment  of  Christ,  who,  at  the  last  supper  said,  'drink 
ye  all  of  this,'  &c.  &c. 

In  answer  to  this,  we   say,  that  Christ  only 

Moreover,  did  we  Catholics  hold  the  mere  figurative  sys 
tem,  we  could  not  deny  that  there  would  be  some  reason 
for  receiving  the  liquid  as  well  as  the  solid  substance,  as 
the  former  may  appear  to  represent  more  aptly  the  blood, 
and  the  latter  the  body.  But  believing  as  we  do,  Christ 
to  be  really  present,  we  believe  that  he  is  equally  and  en 
tirely  present  under  each  species,  and  consequently,  is 
equally  and  entirely  given  to  the  faithful,  whichever  they 
receive.  The  Catholic  clergy,  far  from  thinking  that  they 
wrong  the  laity  by  withholding  the  cup,  always  act  con 
formably  to  this  belief.  Hence,  when  any  ol'  them  are 
prevented  by  corporal  infirmity,  or  any  other  cause,  from 
offering  the  holy  sacrifice,  and  wish  to  communicate,  they 
receive  under  one  kind.  The  same  is  observed  at  the 
hour  of  death,  when  the  viaticum  is  always  administered 
under  one  kind  to  the  clergy  as  well  as  to  the  laity. 


94         A     DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

spoke  to  his  Apostles,  as  it  is  certain  that  none, 
were  present  at  the  last  supper  but  they.  The 
precept  then  was  directed  to  the  Apostles,  in  obe 
dience  to  which  they  and  their  successors  to  this 
day,  when  they  celebrate  the  holy  mysteries, 
always  receive  under  both  kinds. 

St.  Paul  very  clearly  states  that  communion 
may  be  validly  received  under  either  kind  alone ; 
'Wherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  or 
drink  the  chalice  of  the  Lord  unworthily,'  &c. 
1  Cor.  xi.  27.  I  know,  dear  sir,  that  your  Pro 
testant  translations  say  eat  and  drink,  instead  of 
eat  or  drink;  but  if  you  compare  the  Catholic 
translation  with  the  genuine  original  Greek,  you 
will  find  it  correct.  The  sufficiency  of  one  kind 
in  the  holy  communion  is  clearly  acknowledged 
by  the  Calvinists  of  France  in  two  of  their  synods. 
The  Synod  of  Poiters,  held  A.  D.  1560,  has  the 
following  words  : 

'The  bread  of  the  Lord's  supper  ought  to  be 
administered  to  those  who  cannot  drink  wine, 
upon  their  making  a  protestation  that  it  is  not  out 
of  contempt,  when  they  also  obviate  all  scandal 
by  bringing  the  cup  as  near  to  their  mouth  as  they 
possibly  can,'  Synod  of  Poiters,  chap.  12,  article 
7th  of  the  Lord's  supper. 

The  same  was  again  approved  and  confirmed 
by  the  Synod  of  La  Rochelle,  A.  D.  1571. 

After  all  I  have   said,  dear  sir,  you  will  con- 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.         95 

ceive  that  Catholics  are  not  guilty  of  superstition 
in  believing  as  they  do  on  the  subject  of  the 
Lord's  supper  and  the  mass. 

They  are  compelled  to  believe  so  by  the  com 
bined  weight  of  heavenly  ard  earthly  authority, 
which  overrules  the  dictates  and  judgment  of  our 
corrupted  senses,  and  of  our  weak  and  limited 
reason ;  and  to  all  the  arguments  of  human  reason, 
or  if  you  choose,  philosophy,  we  answer  with  St. 
Paul,  'Our  faith  does  not  stand  on  the  wisdom  of 
man,  but  on  the  power  of  God,'  1  Cor.  ii.  5. 

I  must  confess  that  I  am  less  surprised  to  see  a 
person  (with  the  Socinians)  rejecting  all  mysteries, 
than  to  see  him  admit  one  and  reject  another, 
though  the  latter  is  perhaps  more  clearly  ex 
pressed  in  the  written  word  than  the  former. 

Although  I  detest  the  impiety  of  the  Socinian, 
yet  I  cannot  but  acknowledge  his  consistency , 
arid  should  I  ever  have  the  misfortune  (which 
God  in  his  tender  mercy  forbid)  to  forsake  the 
unerring  guide,  which  now  overawes  and  silences 
my  reason  into  perfect  submission,  and  should  I 
ever  become  so  much  Minded  by  a  more  than 
diabolical  pride,  as  to  make  my  limited  and  cor 
rupted  reason  the  sole  arbiter  of  my  faith,  1  think 
it  would  suggest  to  me  the  rejection  of  all  myste 
ries,  of  every  thing  incomprehensible  to  that  rea 
son,  and  thus  lead  me  at  once  into  the  paths  of 
Soeinianism.  The  same  reason  that  would  suggest 


96        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

to  me  the  absurdity  of  eating  the  flesh  of  Christ, 
would  likewise  suggest  the  absurdity  of  three 
distinct  persons  in  the  divinity,  which  is  essen 
tially  one. 

If  you  cast  your  eyes  around  you,  (without 
traveling  many  miles  from  home,)  do  you  not 
see,  in  many  respectable  members  of  society,  the 
deplorable  consequences  of  trusting  to  the  light 
of  reason,  and  refusing  submission  to  unerring 
authority  ?  Do  you  not  perceive  in  many  of 
those,  whose  reason  has  been  developed  by  a 
liberal  education,  a  perfect  indifference,  (if  not  a 
kind  of  contempt,)  for  the  mysteries  in  general, 
and  even  in  particular  for  those  very  mysteries, 
which  by  all  societies  are  considered  the  funda 
mental  principles  of  Christianity  ?  In  proportion 
as  the  powers  of  their  understanding  have  been 
improved,  they  seem  to  have  acquired  a  greatei 
right  to  set  up  their  reason  as  a  judge  over  the 
divine  mysteries,  and  thus  to  abuse  the  noblest 
gift  of  God  to  purposes  of  impiety. 

The  whole  system  of  the  Christian  religion ; 
the  greatest  of  all  the  works  of  God,  one  and 
indivisible,  must  be  believed  in  the  whole  and  in 
all  its  parts ;  neither  does  it  require  less  impiety 
to  reject  one  part  of  that  divine  system  known  to 
be  revealed  by  Jesus  Christ,  than  to  reject  the 
whole.  Now,  sir,  from  what  you  see,  I  mean  the 
rejection  both  in  principle  and  practice,  of  so 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        97 

many  mysteries  among  Protestants,  and  this  is 
only  a  natural  consequence  of  making  limited 
reason  the  arbiter  of  faith ;  how  long,  do  you 
suppose,  will  it  be  until  faith  will  be  entirely 
extinct?  Will  the  present  generation  of  children, 
after  coming  to  the  age  of  maturity,  remember 
that  their  parents  were  Christians  ?  Will  the 
next  generation  even  enjoy  the  benefit  of  bap 
tism  ?  I  am  acquainted  with  many  youths  of  both 
sexes,  who,  although  born  of  Protestant  parents, 
never  received  the  benefit  of  baptism.  Why  so  ? 
Because  their  Protestant  parents,  guided  by  the 
light  of  reason,  could  not  see  into  the  necessity 
of  baptism,  and  thus  probably  judged  it  an  idle 
ceremony.  Thus  is  the  child's  eternal  fate  left  to 
rest  on  the  private  opinions  of  their  parents  on 
religious  mysteries,  as  if  our  merciful  God  had 
left  us  in  a  state  of  uncertainty,  in  those  matters 
principally,  in  which  certainty  is  absolutely  ne 
cessary. 

After  this  digression,  which  a  sincere  zeal  for 
the  salvation  of  souls  has  occasioned,  I  shall  con 
tinue  to  explain  a  few  remaining  articles  of 
Catholic  faith.  Having  explained  the  Catholic 
doctrine  of  the  mass,  this  leads  me  to  the  Catholic 
doctrine  of  purgatory  and  prayers  for  the  dead. 


98        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

ARTICLE  VI. 

PURGATORY  AND  PRAYERS  FOR  THE  DEAD 

WHAT  has  induced  the  gentlemen  of  the  pre 
tended  Reformation,  to  discard  purgatory  from 
their  creed,  and  to  renounce  the  practice  of  pray 
ing  for  the  deceased,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  know.  To 
any  man  of  information,  it  must  be  notorious, 
that  the  belief  and  the  practice  are  older  than 
Christianity,  almost  universal,  and  far  from  being 
impervious  to  human  reason,  must,  upon  a  candid 
examination,  meet  the  approbation  of  reason. 

The  Catholic  Church,  the  supreme  tribunal  of 
our  faith,  teaches  that  'there  is  a  purgatory,  a  place 
of  temporal  punishment  after  death,  and  that  the 
souls  therein  detained  are  helped  by  the  prayers 
of  the  faithful,  and  especially  by  the  holy  sacri 
fice  of  the  mass,'  Concil.  Trident.  Sess.  25,  De- 
cret.  de  Purg.  This  decree  of  the  church,  assem 
bled  in  general  council,  is  sufficient  for  a  Catholic 
to  regulate  his  faith  on  the  present  subject,  and  to 
convince  him  fully  of  the  existence  of  a  purga 
tory,  and  of  the  usefulness  of  prayers  for  the 
dead.  Still  it  is  a  satisfaction  to  a  Catholic,  al 
ready  convinced  by  the  authority  of  the  church, 
to  find  that  even  the  plain  words  of  Scripture,  and 
the  plainest  dictates  of  reason,  are  in  perfect  uni 
son  with  the  declaration  of  the  church  Long 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.         99 

before  the  coming  of  Christ,  the  people  of  God 
prayed  and  offered  sacrifice  for  the  dead.  Witness 
the  collection  of  money  made  by  Judas  Maccha- 
baeus,  the  defender  of  God's  sanctuary;  'and 
making  a  gathering,  he  sent  twelve  thousand 
drachms  of  silver  to  Jerusalem  for  sacrifice  to  be 
offered  for  the  sins  of  the  dead,  thinking  well  and 
religiously  concerning  the  resurrection — it  is  there 
fore  a  holy  and  wholesome  thought  to  pray  for 
the  dead,  that  they  may  be  loosed  from  sins,' 
2  Maccab.  xii.  43 — 46.  I  know  that  Protestants 
reject  the  Macchabees.  But  you  will  permit 
me  to  observe  that  this  rejection,  made  by 
modern  Reformers,  can  bear  no  weight,  when 
made  in  opposition  to  all  antiquity,  in  opposition 
to  the  universal  church,  the  only  one  extant  at 
the  time  of  the  pretended  Reformation. 

In  the  earliest  ages  of  Christianity  we  find  the 
holy  fathers  quoting  the  Macchabees,  as  well  as 
other  Scriptures.  Witness  St.  Clement  of  Alexan 
dria,  lib.  6,  Stromaf.;  Origcn,  lib.  2,  de  Princi- 
piis,  cap.  1 ;  St.  Cyprian,  lib.  de  Exhortatione 
Martyrii;  St.  Jerom,  cap.  23;  IsaL;  St.  Augus 
tine,  lib.  8,  de  Civltate  Dei,  cap.  36.  St.  Isidore 
Hispalensis  says,  'the  Books  of  the  Macchabees, 
although  separated  by  the  Hebrews  as  Apocrypha, 
are  by  the  church  of  Christ  honoured,  and  pro 
claimed  as  Divine  books,'  lib.  6.  The  General 

|    COLC  CHRIST!  REGIS  SI 
BIB.  MAJOR 


•    100       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

Council  of  Trent,  Sess.  4,  declares  the  two  Mac- 
chabees  to  be  Divine  books.* 

The  belief  of  a  middle  state  is  supported  by 
many  other  texts  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 

'Thou  also  by  the  blood  of  thy  testament,  has 
sent  forth  thy  prisoners  out  of  the  pit,  wherein  is 
no  water,'  Zach.  ix.  11. 

That  pit  cannot  be  hell,  as  out  of  hell  there  is 

*  The  Council  of  Trent,  in  defining  the  Divine  Inspira 
tion  of  those  books,  has  only  followed  the  constant  and 
unanimous  tradition  of  the  church,  and  the  examples  of 
other  councils,  some  of  which  were  even  general.  For 
those  books  had  been  reckoned  among  the  sacred  writings 
by  the  General  Council  of  Florence,  held  in  1439,  under 
Eugenius  IV.;  by  a  council  of  seventy  bishops,  held  in 
Rome  in  494,  under  Pope  Gelasius;  by  Pope  St.  Inno 
cent  I.  in  his  famous  epistles,  written  in  405,  to  St.  Exu- 
perius,  bishop  of  Tholouse ;  by  the  third  Council  of  Car 
thage,  held  in  397,  at  which  St.  Augustin  assisted;  by  St. 
Augustin  himself,  in  his  work  on  Christian  Doctrine,  book 
xxii.  chap.  23,  and  in  the  City  of  God,  book  xviii.  chap 
36';  in  a  word,  by  many  other  fathers. 

The  Books  of  Mac.chabees  must  be  allowed,  even  by 
those  who  do  not  receive  them  as  canonical,  to  be,  at  least, 
authentic  records;  as  such,  then,  they  oear  undeniable 
testimony  of  the  belief  and  practice  of  the  Jews  of  the 
present  day,  who,  surely,  have  not  borrowed  them  from 
Catholics.  Seeing,  then,  the  doctrine  ot  purgatory  and 
praying  for  the  dead  to  have  been  held  by  God's  people 
150  years  before  Christ,  what  are  we  to  think  of  the  can- 
dour  of  those  who  assert  it  to  be  an  invention  of  the  dark- 
ages  ? 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        101 

no  redemption.  Consequently  it  must  be  a  place 
of  temporal  punishment  from  which  redemption 
is  had  by  the  blood  of  the  testament. 

'Every  man's  work  shall  be  made  manifest :  for 
the  Lord  shall  be  revealed  by  fire  :  and  the  fire 
shall  try  every  man's  work,  of  what  sort  it  is.  If 
any  man's  work  abide,  which  he  has  built  there 
upon,  he  shall  receive  a  reward.  If  any  man's  work 
hum,  he  shall  suffer  loss  :  but  he  himself  shall 
be  saved,  yet  so  as  by  fire,'  1  Cor.  iii.  13.  14.  15. 

This  text  hardly  requires  any  comment.  From 
it  appears  plainly,  that  although  the  works  of 
man  have  been  substantially  good,  and  pleasing 
to  Almighty  God,  yet  on  account  of  many  defor 
mities,  the  effects  of  human  frailty  and  corruption, 
man  must  be  cleansed  by  a  purging  and  punishing, 
yet  saving  fire,  before  he  can  be  admitted  into 
that  sanctuary;  into  which  'nothing  defiled  can 
enter,'  Apocalypse  xxi.  27.  'But  I  say  unto  you, 
that  every  idle  word  that  men  shall  speak,  they 
shall  render  an  account  for  it,  in  the  day  of  judg 
ment,'  Matt.  xii.  36.  Dear  sir,  you  will  hardly 
say  that  every  idle  word  will  consign  man  to  the 
everlasting  punishments  of  hell !  If  so,  who  will 
be  saved?  There  must  then  be  some  temporal 
punishments  prepared  after  this  life  for  trifling 
faults,  which  we  call  venial  sins. 

According  to  the  same  Evangelist  there  are  sins 
that  'shall  not  be  forgiven  neither  in  this  world 
9* 


102       A    DEFEXCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

nor  in  the  world  to  come,'  Matt.  xii.  32.  Does 
not  this  intimate  that  some  sins  may  be  atoned 
for  in  the  world  to  come  ? 

'Make  an  agreement  with  thy  adversary  quickly, 
whilst  thou  art  in  the  way  with  him :  lest  perhaps 
the  adversary  deliver  thee  to  the  judge,  and  the 
judge  deliver  thee  to  the  officer,  and  thou  be  cast 
into  prison.  Amen  I  say  to  thee,  thou  shalt  not 
go  out  from  thence,  until  thou  pay  the  last  far 
thing,'  Matt.  v.  25,  26. 

The  last  text  I  am  going  to  quote,  establishes 
the  doctrine  of  a  third  place  so  very  plainly,  that 
it  appears  strange  how  it  can  be  misunderstood. 

'Christ  also  died  once,  for  our  sins,  the  just  for 
the  unjust,  that  he  might  offer  us  to  God,  being 
put  to  death  indeed  in  the  flesh,  but  brought  to 
life  by  the  spirit,  in  which  also  he  came  and 
preached  to  those  spirits  who  were  in  prison : 
who  in  time  past  had  been  incredulous,  when 
they  waited  for  the  patience  of  God,  in  the  days 
of  Noe,  when  the  ark  was  building,'  &c.  1  Peter 
iii.  18,  19,  20. 

It  will  hardly  be  supposed  that  Christ  preached 
to  the  damned  spirits  in  hell,  as  it  is  acknowledged 
on  all  hands,  I  believe,  that  there  is  no  redemption 
for  them.  How  then  can  the  above  text  be  under 
stood,  unless  by  admitting  a  place  of  temporal 
punishment,  in  which  were  confined  those,  who, 
in  the  time  of  Noah,  were  incredulous,  and  who 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        1U3 

had  riot  fully  satisfied  the  justice  of  God  before 
departing  this  life. 

The  doctrine  of  the  existence  of  a  third  place 
is  founded  on  the  belief,  that  very  often,  after  the 
guilt  and  the  eternal  punishment  are  taken  away 
by  the  mercy  of  God,  upon  the  sinner's  sincere 
repentance,  there  still  remains,  on  account  of  the 
defects  of  that  repentance,  something  due  to  the 
infinite  justice  of  God,  something  to  be  expiated 
either  in  this  world  or  in  the  next.  Nothing  in 
deed  can  be  more  clearly  established  in  Scripture. 
Adam  was  cast  out  of  the  earthly  paradise, 
himself  and  all  his  posterity  punished  with  death 
and  many  miseries,  after  his  sin  of  disobedience 
had  been  forgiven,  and  his  right  to  heaven  re 
stored  to  him. 

David  was  punished  .with  the  death  of  his  child, 
after  his' enormous  crimes  were  forgiven,  after  his 
sincere  repentance.  2  Kings  c.  xii.  CO  king,'  saith 
Daniel  to  Nabuchodonosor,  'redeem  thy  sins  with 
alms.'  Dan.  c.  iv.  24. 

If  temporal  punishments  have  often  been  in 
dicted  by  the  justice  of  God,  after  the  guilt  and 
the  everlasting  punishments  were  remitted,  it  fol 
lows  of  course,  that  if  the  person  die  before  he 
iras  suffered  that  temporal  punishment,  he  dies 
chat  much  indebted  to  God's  justice,  and  must 
undoubtedly  discharge  that  debt  before  he  can 
enter  into  heaven. 


104       A    DEFENCE    OF    CAl-^LIC     PRINCIPLES. 

The  writings  of  the  holy  fathers  of  both  the 
eastern  and  the  western  church,  most  clearly 
prove  that  from  the  earliest  dawn  of  Christianity, 
the  belief  of  a  purgatory  was  general  in  the 
church.  Tertullian,  who  lived  in  the  second  age, 
says,  'No  man  will  doubt  but  that  the  soul  doth 
recompense  something  in  the  places  below,'  Lib. 
tie  Anima  c.  58. 

And  again,  in  his  book  de  Corona  Militis,  'we 
make  yearly  oblations  for  the  dead.' 

St.  Clement  in  the  same  age  tells  us,  St.  Peter 
'taught  them,  among  other  works  of  mercy,  to 
bury  the  dead,  and  diligently  perform  their  funeral 
rites,  and  also  to  pray  and  give  alms  for  them,' 
.  Epist.  1,  de  S.  Petro. 

In  the  third  age,  St.  Cyprian  says,  'It  is  one 
thing  to  be  cast  into  prison,  and  not  to  go  out 
thence  till  he  pay  the  last  farthing ;  another,  pre 
sently  to  receive  the  reward  of  faith ;  one  thing 
to  be  afflicted  with  pains  for  sins  to  be  expiated, 
and  purged  long  with  fire ;  another,  to  have 
purged  all  sins  by  Bufferings,'  Epis.  52,  ad  Antone. 
In  the  same  age  Origen  says,  'though  a  release- 
rnpnt  out  of  prison  be  promised,'  St.  Matt,  v,  'yet 
it  is  signified,  that  none  can  get  out  from  thence, 
but  he  who  pays  the  last  farthing.'  In  Epist.  ad 
Roman,  and  Horn.  35,  in  St.  Luc. 

In  the  fourth  age,  St.  Ambrose,  'But  whereas  St. 
Paul  says,  yet  so  as  by  fire,  he  shows  indeed  thai 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       103 

he  shall  be  saved,  but  yet  shall  suffer  the  punish 
ment  of  fire,  he  may  be  saved,  and  not  tormented 
for  ever,  as  the  infidels  are  with  everlasting  fire,' 
Cap.  3,  Epis.  ad  Cor. 

In  the  same  age,  'this  is  that  (says  St.  Jerome) 
which  he  saith,  thou  shalt  not  go  out  of  prison, 
till  thou  shalt  have  paid  for  even  thy  little  sins,' 
C.  v.  Matt. 

In  the  same  age,  St.  Cyril  of  Jerusalem  says : 
'We  beseech  God  for  all  those  who  have  died 
before  us,  believing  the  obsecration  of  that  holy 
and  dreadful  sacrifice,  which  is  put  on  the  altar, 
to  be  the  greatest  help  of  the  souls  for  which  it  is 
offered,'  Catech.  Mystagog.  5. 

Again,  in  the  same  age,  St.  John  Chrysostom. 
says,  'these  things  were  not  in  vain  ordained  by 
the  Apostles,  that  in  the  venerable  and  dreadful 
mysteries,  the  mass,  there  should  be  made  a  me 
mory  of  those  who  have  departed  this  life;  they 
knew  much  benefit  would  hence  accrue  to  them,' 
F-Iomil.  3,  in  Epist.  ad  Philip.  Jt  would  fill  vo 
lumes  to  quote  all  those  passages  from  the  holy 
fathers  which  prove  the  belief  in  a  third  place, 
and  prayers  for  the  dead,  to  be  coeval  with  Chris 
tianity.  Those  whom  I  have  quoted  lived  twelve, 
thirteen  and  fourteen  centuries  before  the  pre 
tended  Reformation,  and  were  of  course  better 
judges  of  genuine  apostolical  tradition  than  thr 
late  Reformers  could  be. 


106       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

If  these  holy  and  learned  doctors,  some  ol 
tvhom  were  the  immediate  successors  of  the  Apos- 
tles,  did  not  think  themselves  guilty  of  supersti 
tion  in  praying  for  the  dead,  but  declared  that  in 
doing  so,  they  followed  and  obeyed  the  ordi 
nances  of  the  Apostles;  neither  are  we  guilty  of 
superstition  in  believing  and  doing  as  they  did. 

An  objection  against  purgatory  is  found  in  the 
following  words  of  Scripture :  'If  the  tree  fall  to 
the  south,  or  to  the  north,  in  what  place  soever  it 
shall  fall,  there  it  shall  be,'  Eccles.  xi.  3. 

Admitting  that  the  Scripture  here  speaks  of  the 
soul  after  death,  which  indeed  is  highly  probable, 
how  does  this  make  against  purgatory? 

We  believe,  that  there  are  only  two  eternal 
states  after  death,  viz.  the  state  of  glory  and  the 
state  of  damnation.  If  the  soul  departs  in  the 
state  of  grace,  it  shall  be  for  ever  in  that  state, 
although  it  may  have  some  venial  sins  to  satisfy 
for,  which  may  for  a  while  retard  the  consumma 
tion  of  its  happiness.  If  it  dies  in  the  state  of 
mortal  sin,  and  an  enemy  of  God,  it  shall  be  ever 
in  torments.  Here  are  two  everlasting  states, 
which  may  be  meant  by  the  north  and  south  of 
the  above  text.  This  is  the  interpretation,  of  5t, 
Jerome,  St.  Gregory  Pope,  St.  Bernard,  St.  Tho 
mas,  &c.  It  is  besides  so  satisfactory  that  it  its 
surprising  that  Protestants,  instead  of -admitting  it, 
vainly  endeavour  to  discover  in  the  text  the  mm- 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        ID? 

existence  of  purgatory.  How  any  one  can  see  in 
it  the  exclusion  of  our  doctrine,  I  cannot  conceive. 

I  shall  now  undertake  to  prove,  that  the  belief 
in  a  place  of  temporal  punishment,  after  death,  far 
from  being  unreasonable,  is  perfectly  agreeable  to 
the  dictates  of  sound  reason,  and  here  I  shall  bor 
row  the  words  of  the  Philosophical  Catechism, 
Art.  vii.  sect.  4,  N.  480. 

'Here  is  what  a  Christian  orator  and  philosopher 
might  say :  the  soul  of  man  ceasing  to  dwell  upon 
earth,  is  summoned  to  appear  before  the  tribunal 
of  God;  his  works  and  virtues  speak  for  him; 
the  law,  which  he  has  religiously  observed,  stands 
up  in  his  defence  to  get  him  crowned  in  the  as 
sembly  of  the  saints.  A  slight  transgression,  a 
foible  hardly  perceptible,  a  small  failing,  insepara 
ble  from  mortal  nature,  is  perceived  in  a  crowd 
of  meritorious  deeds.  You,  who  acknowledge  a 
just  God,  who  adore  a  merciful  God,  and  yet  a 
God  inimical  to  all  iniquity,  incapable  by  nature 
of  admitting  into  his  abode  any  thing  sullied  with 
guilt:  say,  what  is  to  be  the  fate  of  this  soul, 
righteous  indeed,  though  stained  with  sin ;  a  friend 
to  God,  yet  bearing  in  its  bosom  an  enemy  to 
God  ?  Shall  its  sins  be  placed  along  with  its  vir 
tues  ?  Its  weakness  and  its  fortitude  be  crowned 
alike?  Its  Christian  works  confounded  with  the 
works  of  natural  frailty  ?  No,  you  will  never 
"think  it;  n^r  have  even  the  adversaries  of  tkf 


108       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRmCIPLES. 

tenet  of  purgatory  ever  ventured  to  say  it  openly. 
But,  must  this  unfortunate  soul  be  eternally  re 
proved  without  mercy  or  resource  ?  Shall  the 
purity  of  its  faith,  the  liveliness  of  its  hope,  the 
good  works  without  number  or  measure  it  has 
performed,  plead  for  it  in  vain  ?  Far  be  it  from  u.s 
to  think  it.  By  thinking  so,  we  should  attack  the 
infinite  excellence  and  perfections  of  the  sovereign 
Lord  of  this  world.  No ;  never  will  God  rank 
in  the  same  category,  inadvertence  and  malice,  a 
distraction  in  prayer  and  the  total  neglect  of  it,  an 
officious  lie  and  a  detestable  perjury,  the  man  with 
a  few  blemishes,  and  the  miscreant  sunk  over  head 
and  ears  in  profligacy ;  he  will  purify  the  one  and 
reprobate  the  other ;  he  is  at  once  the  God  of  all 
justice,  and  the  God  of  all  sanctity.  A  holy 
soul,  but  sullied  by  a  stain,  shall  not  enter  hi* 
mansion,  because  he  is  the  God  of  sanctity,  and 
yet  shall  enter,  because  he  is  the  God  of  justice, 
He,  therefore,  will  reform  it,  will  complete  the 
lustre  of  its  virtues,  establish  the  purity  of  its 
works,  and  then  will  place  it  in  his  glory.'  There 
is  the  solid  foundation  of  the  belief  of  a  purga 
tory,  and  such  is  the  conclusion  we  are  to  draw 
from  the  incontestable  attributes  of  our  Judge  ?,nd 
our  God.  Hence  it  is  that  of  all  the  tenets  oi' 
the  Catholic  Church,  the  most  widely  diffused, 
and  the  most  generally  admitted,  is  the  tenet  of 
purgatory.  The  knowledge  of  a  God,  both  just 


A    DLFEiNCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES         109 

and  holy,  has  united  the  most  inimical  religions, 
and  the  most  opposite  to  one  another,  in  the  be 
lief  of  a  purgatory,  that  is,  of  a  certain  delay  put 
to  the  eternal  reward,  during  which  the  just  man 
is  still  more  sanctified ;  an  offended  God  does  not 
damn,  for  venial  sins,  because  his  wrath  does  not 
extend  to  the  offender's  death,  nor  a  remunerating 
God  confer  his  rewards  immediately,  because  his 
liberality  is  restrained  by  the  faults  of  a  just  yet 
guilty  man.  This  the  sages  of  antiquity  have 
taught  in  their  books,  Plato  and  Timaeo;  this  the 
profane,  but  sublime,  poets  have  sung  in  their 
hymns,  Virgil's  ^nedi,  L.  vi.  v.  730 ;  this  the  na 
tions,  misled  by  Mahomet,  profess  in  their  Alco 
ran  ;  in  this  the  Hebrews,  both  ancient  and  modern, 
agree  with  the  Christians ;  and  the  Greeks,  severed 
from  the  church  by  a  long  and  obstinate  schism, 
pray  for  the  dead. 

Here  then  is  the  greatest  part  of  mankind,  all 
that  believe  in  revelation,  except  those  who  follow 
our  late  Reformers,  and  numbers   of  those  wh 
are  guided  by  reason  alone,  agreed  in  the  belit 
of  a  place   of  temporal  punishment,  and  in  th 
practice  of  praying  for  the  dead. 

If  then  the  Protestant  continues  to  assert  th. 
lie  cannot  find  either  purgatory  or  the  practice  ot 
praying  for  the  dead  in  Scripture,  the  Catholic 
Church  answer,  that  they  find  both  the  doctrine 
and  the  practice  very  clearly  in  Holy  Scripture 
10 


110       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

If  the  Protestant  peremptorily  decides,  that  the 
belief  in  purgatory  is  absurd,  and  the  practice  of 
praying  for  the  dead  ridiculous,  we,  in  our  sober 
senses,  possessed  of  common  sense  as  well  as  our 
good  Protestant  neighbours,  enlightened  by  a  libe 
ral  education  as  well  as  many  of  them,  endowed 
with  genius  and  talents,  capable  of  the  most  pro 
found  disquisitions,  in  short,  endowed,  many  of 
us,  with  all  the  perfections  of  the  understanding 
which  nature  can  give,  or  education  improve,  we 
answer,  that  we  find  the  belief  in  a  place  of  tem 
poral  punishment,  and  the  practice  of  praying  for 
the  dead,  perfectly  reasonable. 

Here  then  is  reason  opposed  to  reason,  common 
sense  to  common  sense,  genius  and  talents  to  ge 
nius  and  talents;  the  reason,  common  sense,  &.c. 
of  very  many  in  favour  of  purgatory  opposed  to 
the  reason,  common  sense.  &c.  of  comparatively 
few  against  purgatory. 

Who  shall  decide,  and  decide  so  as  to  put  the 
question  for  ever  to  rest?  None  but  the  great 
tribunal  which  Jesus  Christ  established  on  eartb 
more  than  eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  When 
infusing  into  his  ministers  the  spirit  of  truth,  he 
promised  that  that  spirit  should  never  depart  from 
them  to  the  end  of  time.  This  tribunal,  as  I  have 
proved  above,  has  decided  in  our  favour,  and  it  is 
because  that  supreme  and  infallible  tribunal  has 
decided  so,  that  we  believe  as  we  do. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        Ill 

Just  as  I  was  going  to  close  the  present  subject, 
a  little  pamphlet  fell  into  my  hands,  the  author  of 
which  calls  himself  an  independent  minister,  in 
which  I  find  the  following  objection  against  pur 
gatory 

^This  doctrine  of  purgatory  casts  a  reproach  on 
Christ  as  a  Saviour  of  sinners,  representing  his 
obedience  and  suffering  as  insufficient  to  atone  for 
their  sins.' 

This  objection,  dear  sir,  will  appear  very  trifling 
to  you  when  you  know,  that  the  Catholic  Church 
teaches,  that  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ  are  of 
themselves  far  more  than  sufficient  to  atone  for  all 
the  sins  of  mankind.  But  Jesus  Christ  requires 
our  co-operation;  and  it  depends  upon  the  degree 
of  our  co-operation,  whether  those  infinite  merits 
of  Christ  are  applied  to  us  in  a  more  or  less  abun 
dant  measure. 

It  is  in  the  order  of  grace  as  in  the  order  of 
nature,  'In  the  sweat  of  thy  face,  shalt  thou  eat 
bread,'  Gen.  iii.  19. 

God's  omnipotence  alone  gives  growth  to  our 
grain;  yet  without  casting  a  reproach  on  that  om 
nipotence  we  may  safely  assert,  that,  cczteris  pari- 
/ms,  in  proportion  as  we  plough  and  sow,  in  that 
proportion  we  shall  reap.  So,  likewise,  although 
Christ's  merits  and  satisfaction  for  sinners  are  of 
infinite  value,  yet  the  benefit  we  shall  reap  of 
those  infinite  merits  will  be  proportionate  to  our 


112       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

endeavours  in  subduing  our  corrupt  nature,  out 
sinful  inclinations,  and  conforming  to  the  will  of 
God. 

4He  who  soweth  sparingly  shall  reap  sparingly; 
and  he  who  soweth  in  blessing  shall  also  reap  of 
blessings,'  2  Cor.  ix.  6. 

He,  then,  who  soweth  so  sparingly  in  this  world 
as  to  remain,  in  his  dying  moment,  indebted  to  the 
Divine  Justice,  will,  after  his  death,  be  compelled 
to  pay  to  the  last  farthing  what,  by  more  strenu 
ous  endeavours,  he  might  have  paid  in  this  world. 

I  believe,  sir,  I  have  fulfilled  my  promise  of 
proving,  that  we  are  not  guilty  of  superstition  in 
believing  a  purgatory,  and  praying  for  the  dead. 
I  shall  now  try  to  prove,  that  we  are  no  more 
guilty  of  superstition  in  honouring  the  saints,  and 
applying  to  their  intercession. 


ARTICLE  VII. 

HONOURING     THE     SAINTS,     AND     APPLYING     TO     THEIR 
INTERCESSION. 

FEW  of  the  tenets  of  our  holy  religion  are  at 
tacked  with  more  virulence,  than  the  present  one*, 
but  pray,  sir,  how  is  it  attacked  ?  By  misrepre 
sentation  ;  it  is  exhibited  in  a  most  odious  form, 
and  then  this  phantom,  the  offspring  of  a  heated 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       113 

imagination,  or  perhaps  of  a  malicious  heart,  is 
attacked  by  the  most  violent  abuse,  the  very 
worst  of  bad  arguments  ;  it  is  attacked  with  the 
powerful  arms  of  ridicule  and  low  ribaldry. 

According  to  the  bold  assertions  delivered  from 
Protestant  pulpits,  and  propagated  from  Protestant 
presses,  we  worship  the  saints,  we  make  gods  of 
them,  we  consider  them  as  our  mediators,  we  give 
them  the  honour  belonging  to  God  alone,  &c. 

The  General  Council  of  Trent  expressly  teaches., 
that  'the  saints  who  r,eign  with  Christ  offer  up: 
their  prayers  to  God  for  men,  and  that  it  is  good 
and  useful  to  invoke  them,  and  in  order  to  obtain- 
from  God,  blessings  through  his  son  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  who  alone  is  our  Redeemer  and  Saviour, 
to  have  recourse  to  their  prayers,  help  and  assist 
ance,'  Cone.  Trid.  Sess.  25.  Again, 

'Although  the  church  docs  sometimes  offer  up 
masses  in  honour  and  in  memory  of  the  saints, 
yet  it  is  riot  to  them,  but  to  God  alone,  who  has 
crowned  them,  that  the  sacrifice  is  offered  up  : 
therefore,  the  priest  does  not  say,  I  offer  up  this 
sacrifice  to  thee,  Peter,  or  thce,  P<;\il,  but  to  God 
himself,  giving  thanks  to  him  for  their  victories, 
imploring  their  patronage,  that  thev  may  vouchsafe 
to  intercede  for  us  in  heaven,  whose  memory  -v-e 
celebrate  on  earth,'  Con.  Trid.  Sess.  25,  c:  2". 

You  will  readily  acknowledge,  dear  sir,,  that 
*hnre  is  a  wide  difference  between  divine  worship. 
10* 


114       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

and  simple  honour  or  reverence.  Divine  worship 
belongs  to  God  alone,  honour  and  reverence  may 
be  paid  to  ma.ny  of  God's  creatures.  Thus,  even 
•by  God's  commandment,  we  honour  our  parents, 
•our  superiors  in  church  and  state ,  we  honour 
persons  respectable  for  their  rank,  dignity,  virtue, 
talents,  8ic.  and  all  this  without  robbing  God  of 
•that  honour  and  reverence  justly  due  to  him. 

If  then,  it  is  no  sin  to  honour  poor  mortals 
who  are  yet  in  this  place  of  trial,  of  whose  eternal 
fate  we  are  very  uncertain,  why  should  it  be  sin 
to  honour  those  whom  the  great  God  has  been 
pleased  to  honour  with  a  seat  of  eternal  glory  in 
his  kingdom.  All  the  power,  riches  and  glory  of 
this  world  are  nothing  in  comparison  to  a  single 
ray  of  glory  emanating  from  the  lowest  saint  in 
heaven. 

What  honour  does  not  a  monarch  receive  over 
the  whole  earth  ?  And  perhaps  he  is  a  very  great 
sinner-,  perhaps  a  victim  of  God's  eternal  ven- 
,-geance;  how  much  more  honour  and  reverence 
is  even  the  least  saint  in  heaven  entitled  to  ?  The 
'Council  of  Trent  ordering  sacrifice  to  be  offered 
to  God  alone,  confines  divine  worship  to  God,  but 
at  the  same  time  recommends  the  saints  to  be  re 
membered  and  honoured,  and  their  intercession, 
in  our  behalf,  to  be  implored. 

The  catechism  of  the  Council  of  Trent  (part  3) 
explains  the  prodigious  difference  there  is  between 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       115 

the  manner  of  imploring  the  assistance  of  God, 
and  that  of  imploring1  the  assistance  of  saints; 
'we  pray  to  God,'  it  says,  'either  to  grant  us  good 
things,  or  to  deliver  us  from  evil :  but  because  the 
saints  are  more  agreeable  to  him  than  we  are.  we 
beg  of  them  to  plead  in  our  behalf,  and  to  obtain 
of  God  for  us  whatever  we  stand  in  need  of."1 
Hence  it  is,  that  we  make  use  of  two  forms  of 
prayer,  widely  different  from  one  another ;  for,  in 
speaking  to  God,  we  say,  have  mercy  on  MS,  hear 
MS,  whereas,  in  addressing  ourselves  to  a  saint,  we 
say  no  more  than  pray  for  us. 

It  is  a  very  ancient  and  common  practice  among 
Christians  to  ask  one  another's  prayers,  and  to 
pray  for  one  another.  'I  beseech  you,'  says  St. 
Paul,  'that  you  also  help  me  in  your  prayers  to 
God  for  me,'  Rom.  xv.  30.  'I  make  my  prayer," 
says  St.  John,  'that  thou  mayest  prosper  as  to  all 
things,  and  be  in  health,'  &c.  3  John  2. 

The  holy  Apostles  then,  in  applying  to  the  in 
tercession  of  others,  or  praying  for  them,  did  not 
think  they  were  guilty  of  derogating  from  any  of 
the  divine  perfections,  or  of  attributing  to  mere 
creatures,  w-hat  belongs  to  God  alone.  Neither 
are  we  guilty  of  derogating  from  the  perfections 
of  God,  when  we  apply  to  one  another's  interces 
sion.  Why  then  should  we  be  guilty  of  derogat 
ing  from  the  perfections  c.f  God,  by  applying  to 
the  intercession  of  his  saints  in  heaven,  admitting 


1  M5        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

that  the  saints  are  able  to  hear  our  prayers,  am1 
willing  to  offer  their  intercession  in  our  behalf? 
You  will  readily  acknowledge,  dear  sir,  that  their 
intercession  must  be  more  efficacious  than  the  in 
tercession  of  our  fellow-mortals.  Jf  then  praying 
to  the  saints  is  by  the  gentlemen  of  the  Reforma 
tion,  considered  as  superstitious,  it  must  be,  be 
cause  the  saints  are  considered  too  far  from  us  to 
hear  our  prayers;  or  because  they  are  thought 
unwilling  to  apply  in  our  behalf.  Such,  indeed, 
is  the  objection  I  find  in  a  book  called  the  Morn 
ing  Exercise  against  Popery,  which  is  a  collec 
tion  of  sermons  preached  by  twenty-four  Protes 
tant  ministers,  with  the  avowed  purpose  of  de 
tecting  and  confuting  errors  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church.  'This  practice  is  irrational,  (says  Mr. 
Mayo,  in  his  sermon  against  invocation  of  saints 
and  angels,  p.  525,)  there  is  nothing  more  absurd. 
Consider  (says  he)  their  incapacity  to  hear  the 
prayers  that  are  directed  to  them.  That  this  is 
the  case  of  the  glorified  spirits  is  evident,  because 
1.  They  are  not  omnipresent;  they  are  circum 
scribed  and  finite  crer.lires,  and  can  be  but  in 
one  place  at  once.  2.  They  are  not  omniperci- 
pient;  if  they  should  hear  what  men  say  with 
their  mouths,  they  cannot  perceive  or  understand 
what  men  say  in  their  hearts.'  Here  is  logic 
indeed  i 

The  saints  and  angels  are  not  every  where,  do 


A    DEFENCE    OF    V.  ATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES  117 

not  know  every  thing,  therefore  they  do  not  hear 
our  prayers,  far  less  perceive  our  thoughts.  Such 
and  no  better  will  be  the  way  of  reasoning  of 
any  person,  who  has  no  other  guide  than  reason 
blinded  by  prejudice. 

Beginning  where  he  should  end,  he  will  lay 
down  as  self-evident  the  very  matters  in  dispute, 
without  any  better  proof  than  his  own  bold'  and 
presumptuous  assertion,  it  is  certain,  it  is  absurd, 
it  is  self-evident,  &c.  and  thus  starting  from  false 
principles,  his  conclusion  can  be  no  better. 

Mr.  Mayo,  and  I  suppose  all  the  gentlemen  of 
the  Reformation,  take  it  for  granted,  then,  that 
saints  and  angels  do  not  hear  our  prayers,  far  less 
perceive  our  thoughts.  Now,  sir,  abstracting  for 
awhile  from  the  decision  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
which  for  Catholics  is  sufficient,  and  taking  the 
present  question  on  your  own  ground,  what  does 
Scripture  say?  'There  shall  be  joy  before  the 
angels  of  God  upon  one  sinner  doing  penance,' 
Luc.  xv.  10.  The  angels  then  see  our  thoughts. 

'Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of  these 
little  ones,  for  I  say  to  you  their  angels  that  are 
in  heaven,  always  see  the  face  of  my  Father.' 
Matt,  xviii.  10.  The  angels  then  know  when  we 
are  injured,  and  pray  to  God  in  our  behalf;  and 
the  saints  are  as  'the  angels  of  God  in  heaven,^ 
Matt.  xxii.  30.  'Equal  to  the  angels,'  Luke  xx.  36. 

'When  thou  didst  pray,  said  the  angel  Raphael 


]1S        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

to  Tobias,  I  offered  thy  prayer  to  the  Lord,'  Tob 
xii.  12. 

'The  angels  are  all  ministering  spirits,  sent  to 
minister  for  them  who  shall  receive  the  inheri 
tance  of  salvation,'  Heb.  i.  14.  And  that  God 
gives  the  saints  great  power  in  the  government  of 
this  world  is  plain  from  the  following : 

'He  that  shall  overcome,  and  keep  my  works  to 
the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations, 
and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron,'  Apoc. 

11.  26,  27. 

That  angels  and  saints  actually  pray  for  us,  is 
likewise  plainly  stated  in  Scripture.  'The  angel 
of  the  Lord  answered  and  said,  O  Lord  of  hosts, 
how  long  wilt  thou  not  have  mercy  on  Jerusalem, 
and  the  cities  of  Juda,  with  which  thou  hast  been 
angry  these  three  score  and  ten  years  ?'  Zacli.  i. 

12.  The  four  and  twenty  ancients  fell  down  be 
fore  the  Lamb,  having  every  one  of  them  harps, 
and  giolden  vials  full  of  odours,  which  are  the 
prayers    of  the  saints,  Apoc.  v.  8.      And  Judus 
Macchabeus  saw  in  a  vision  Onias  that  had  been 
high  priest,  holding  up  his  hands  and  praying  for 
the  Jews,  and  pointing  also  to  another,  in  these 
words :  this  is  a  lover  of  the  brethren,  who  pi  ay- 
eth  much  for  the  people  and  for  the  holy  city 
namely,  Jeremias,  the  prophet  of  God,  2  Macchab 
xv.  12,  13,  14.     They  had  both  been  dead  maiij 
years. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES,       119 

That  the  practice  of  honouring  and  praying  to 
the  saints,  is  as  ancient  as  Christianity,  is  evident 
from  the  testimony  of  the  holy  fathers  in  all  ages. 
The  belief  of  the  first  age  on  this  point,  will  ap 
pear  from  St.  Ignatius,  who  requesting,  a  little 
before  his  martyrdom,  which  happened  in  107, 
the  prayers  of  the  Trallians  for  himself  and  his 
church,  adds  thus,  'that  my  soul  may  intercede 
for  you,  not  only  in  this  life,  but  hereafter  in  the 
presence  of  my  God.' 

St.  Justin,  the  martyr,  who  lived  in  the  second 
age,  says,  we  venerate  and  worship  the  angelic 
host,  and  the  spirits  of  the  prophets,  teaching 
others  as  we  ourselves  have  been  taught. 

'I  will  begin  to  fall  down  on  my  knees,5  says 
the  learned  Origen,  who  lived  in  the  third  age, 
land  pray  to  all  the  saints  to  succour  me,  who 
dare  not  ask  God,  for  the  exceeding  greatness  of 
my  sin.  O  saints  of  God !  with  tears  and  weep 
ing  I  beseech  you  to  fall  down  before  his  mercy 
for  me  a  wretch,'  in  Lament. 

And  again,  'al'l  the  saints  departed,  still  bearing 
charity  towards  the  living,  it  will  not  be  improper 
to  say,  that  they  have  a  care  of  their  salvation, 
and  help  them  with  their  prayers  to  God  for  them, 
&c.  Homil.  3,  in  Cant. 

St.  Ambrose,  who  lived  in  the  fourth  age,  says: 
'that  my  prayer  may  be  more  efficacious,  I  cal) 
upon  the  intercession  of  the  B.  V.  Mary,  I  ask  the 


120       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

prayers  of  the  Apostles,  the  assistance  of  the  mar 
tyrs  and  confessors,'  Prep,  for  Death.  And,  again, 
it  is  our  duty  to  pray  to  the  angels  who  have  been 
given  us  to  be  our  guardians.  We  should  address 
our  prayers  to  the  martyrs,  whose  bodies  still  re 
maining  among  us,  are  pledges  of  their  protection. 
Neither  let  us  blush  to  ask  their  intercession  under 
our  infirmities,  since  they,  even  when  they  con 
quered,  knew  what  infirmities  are. 

In  the  same  age  lived  St.  Basil,  who  expressly 
refers  this  practice  to  the  Apostles,  where  he  savs, 
"•I  invoke  the  Apostles,  Prophets,  and  Martyrs  to 
pray  for  me,  that  God  may  be  merciful  to  me,  and 
forgive  me  my  sins,  since  this  has  been  ordained 
by  tradition  from  the  Apostles,  and  is  practiced  in 
all  our  churches.' 

In  the  fifth  age,  St.  Augustin  says,  'we  do  not 
pray  for  the  holy  martyrs,  but  we  recommend 
ourselves  to  their  prayers,'  Tract.  84,  in  Joan. 

Inste-ad  of  quoting  any  more  of  the  holy  fathers, 
I  cannot  forbear  giving  you  here  the  opinio-n  of 
the  learned  Protestant  Bishop  Montague  on  this 
subject, 

CI  do  not  deny,'  says  he,  kbut  the  saints  are  me 
diators,  as  they  are  called,  of  prayer  and  interces 
sion,  but  in  general,  and  for  all  in  general.  They 
interpose  with  God  by  their  supplications  and 
mediate  by  their  prayers,'  Antid.  p.  20.  The  same 
Bishop  Montague  owns  that  the  blessed  in  heaven 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       121 

do  recommend  to  God  in  their  prayers  their  kin 
dred,  friends  and  acquaintances  on  earth ;  and 
having  given  his  reason,  he  says,  this  common 
voice  with  general  concurrence,  without  contra 
diction  of  reverend  and  learned  antiquity,  for 
aught  I  ever  could  read  or  understand ;  and  1  see 
uo  cause  or  reason  to  dissent  from  them  touching 
intercession,  in  this  kind,'  Treat.  Invoc.  of  Saint?. 
p.  103.  He  owns  also  that  it  is  no  injury  to  th;j 
mediation  of  Christ,  to  ask  of  the  saints  to  pray 
for  us.  'Indeed  I  grant  Christ  is  not  wronged  ir, 
his  mediation;  it  is  no  impiety  to  say,  as  they  of 
the  Roman  Church  do,  holy  Mary  pray  for  me ; 
holy  Peter  pray  for  me,'  p.  118.  And  again,  'I 
see  no  absurdity  in  nature,  no  incongruity  unto 
analogy  of  faith,  no  repugnancy  at  all  to  sacred 
Scripture,  much  less,  impiety,  for  any  man  to  say, 
holy  angel  guardian  pray  for  me.' 

It  is  true,  the  same  Protestant  Bwhop  seems  in 
another  place  to  express  a  doubt  whether  thf 
saints  can  hear  or  know  our  prayers. 

'Could  I  come  at  them,'  he  says,  'or  certainly 
inform  them  of  my  state,  without  any  question  01 
much  ado,  t  would  readily  and  willingly  say,  holy 
Peter,  blessed  Paul,  pray  for  me ;  recommend  m\ 
case  unto  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Were  they  with 
me,  by  me  in  my  kenning,  I  would  run  with  ope:i 
inns  and  fall  upon  my  knees,  and  with  affection, 
desire  them  to  pray  for  me.' 
11 


122       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES 

The  only  difficulty  then,  with  this  good  Bi  shop 
is,  his  uncertainty  whether  the  saints  can  have 
any  knowledge  of  the  petitions  made  to  them, 
but  this  difficulty  seems  to  be  completely  re« 
moved  by  the  declaration  of  Scripture,  that  there 
is  joy  in  heaven  at  the  conversion  of  a  sinner 
St.  Augustine  (Lib.  de  Cura  pro  Mort.  c.  26,) 
moves  the  same  difficulty,  confessing  it  above  the 
reach  of  his  reason,  to  understand  how  the  saints 
relieve  those  that  call  upon  them.  Yet  he,  with 
all  .the  holy  fathers  and  doctors  of  the  church, 
maintains  that  the  saints  do  certainly  assist  us, 
and  intercede  for  such  as  call  upon  them. 

Divine  mysteries,  as  I  have  already  observed, 
always  offer  difficulties  to  the  human  understand 
ing.  The  present  difficulty,  however,  is  not  alto 
gether  insuperable  to  human  reason;  on  the  con 
trary,  dear  sir,  the  Catholic  belief  on  the  present 
subject  must,  upon  examination,  meet  the  appro 
bation  of  reason. 

Would  it  not  be  unreasonable,  even  impious,  to 
assert,  that  the  saints  and  angels  assisted  with  the 
light  of  grace  and  glory,  do  not  know  as  much  as 
the-  infernal  spirits,  who  are  deprived  of  both. 
Now,  sir,  it  is  certain  that  evil  spirits  have  know 
ledge  of  us,  and  in  a  great  measure  know  not  only 
our  actions,  but  even  our  thoughts. 

The  devil  Cometh,  says  Christ,  and  taketli  the 
word  out  of  their  heart,  lest  believing  they  should 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        1*23 

be  saved.  Luke  viii.  12.  When  an  unclean  spirit 
is  gone  out  of  a  man,  he  walketh  through  dry 
places,  seeking  rest,  and  fmdeth  none.  Then  he 
saith,  I  will  return  into  my  house  from  whence  T 
came  out.  And  coming  he  findeth  it  empty, 
swept,  and  garnished.  Then  he  goeth,  and  taketh 
with  him  seven  other  spirits  more  wicked  than 
himself,  and  they  enter  .in  and  dwell  there :  and 
the  last  state  of  that  man  is  made  worse  than  the 
first,  Matt.  xii.  43,  44,  45.  Moreover,  since  the 
evil  spirit  is  said  by  St.  John,  to  be  'the  accuser 
of  the  servants  of  God,'  Apoc.  xii.  10,  and  by  St. 
Peter,  cto  be  like  a  roaring  lion  going  about,  seek 
ing  whom  he  may  devour,'  1  Pet.  v.  8. 

Is  it  unreasonable  to  believe,  that  blessed  spirits 
have  at  least  as  much  power  in  protecting  man,  as 
infernal  spirits  in  destroying  man  ?  Is  it  unrea 
sonable  to  believe,  that  the  blessed  spirits  who 
surround  the  throne  of  God,  have  at  least  as  much 
zeal  for  the  salvation  of  man,  as  infernal  spirits 
for  his  damnation  ?  Finally,  is  it  unreasonable  to 
suppose,  that  the  blessed  in  heaven  are  as  able  and 
willing  to  plead  in  our  behalf,  as  evil  spirits  are  to 
accuse  us  ? 

The  secrets  of  hearts  have  been  in  many  in 
stances  known  to  mortals.  Thus,  Eliseus,  in  his 
house,  knew  the  king's  intention  to  take  his  head, 
4  Kings  vi.  32.  thus,  the  same  Eliseus  knew  what 
passed  between  his  servant  Giezi  and  Narnan, 
when  himself  was  absent,  4  Kings  v.  26. 


124       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

St.  Peter  knew  the  sacrilegious  fraud  acted  pri 
vately  between  Ananias  and  Saphka,  Acts  v.  What 
was  possible  for  feeble  mortals,  by  the  light  of 
grace,  should  that  be  impossible  for  the  blessed 
saints,  who  have  both  the  light  of  grace  and  glory  ? 
Of  whom  St.  Paul  says,  'they  see  and  know  God 
face  to  face,  even  as  they  themselves  are  known,' 
I  Cor.  xiii.  12.  Much  more  might  be  said  on  the 
subject;  enough  has  been  said  to  convince  the 
candid  reader  that  Catholics  are  not  guilty  of 
superstition  in  honouring  those  whom  God  him 
self  chooses  to  honour,  arid  in  expecting  much 
from  the  intercession  and  protection  of  those 
blessed  angels  and  saints,  who  surround  the 
throne  of  God,  and  whose  thoughts,  desires, 
affections,  charity,  zeal,  &.c.  are  in  perfect  unison 
with  God's  holy  will  and  infinite  charity. 

It  can  be  no  superstition  then,  to  believe,  that 
the  saints  desire  our  salvation,  because  God  de 
sires  it.  It  can  be  no  superstition  to  believe,  that 
the  saints  know  our  thoughts  and  desires,  (which 
even  the  devils  know,)  the  Scripture  declaring 
that  the  repentance  of  the  sinner  on  earth,  causes 
joy  among  the  blessed  in  heaven,  Luc.  xv.  10. 

It  can  be  no  superstition  to  expect  much  from 
the  protection  of  those,  who,  by  the  spirit  of  God 
are  declared  to  be  appointed  ministering  spirits 
for  our  salvation,  Heb.  i.  14.  And  who  are  again  de 
clared  to  have  power,  and  to  be  rulers  of  nations, 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       12-'j 

Apoc.  ii.  26.  It  can  be  no  superstition  to  apply  to 
the  intercession  of  those,  who  in  Holy  Writ  are 
declared  intercessors  in  our  behalf,  Zach.  i.  and  ii. 
Mac.  xv.  It  can  be  no  superstition  to  believe, 
that  the  intercession  of  the  saints  in  heaven  will 
be  of  more  avail  towards  deciding  the  fate  of 
men  and  nations,  than  the  intercession  of  ten 
mortals  would  have  been  in  deciding  the  fate 
of  a  city,  Gen.  xviii.  32.  Or  the  intercession  of 
one  man  (Job)  in  deciding  the  fate  of  his  three 
friends. 

Permit  me,  dear  sir,  to  ask  one  question.  Are 
you  very  certain,  that  the  Lord,  whose  decrees  are 
inscrutable,  has  not  perhaps  made  your  salvation 
dependent  on  the  intercession  of  some  certain 
saint  or  saints  ?  Are  you  altogether  certain,  that 
your  own  prayers  will  prove  sufficient  to  obtain 
now,  and  in  your  last  hour,  a  full  application  of 
the  merits  of  your  dying  Saviour  ?  The  Lord,  it 
is  true,  is  merciful  beyond  expression,  but  he  calls 
himself  a  jealous  God ;  are  you  certain,  that  the 
Lord  is  not  offended,  that  his  wrath  is  not  kindled 
to  the  highest  degree,  at  seeing  those  neglected 
and  despised  upon  earth,  whom  he  so  much  exalts 
and  honours  in  heaven. 

Are  you  certain,  that  those  will  ever  le  asso 
ciated  in  the  enjoyment  of  eternal  glory,  to  the 
blessea  saints  in  heaven,  that  had  no  communica 
tion  with  them  on  earth  ? 
11* 


126 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLE  8. 


The  Apostles'  creed,  /  believe  in  God,  <§-c, 
makes  mention  of  the  communion  of  saints,  which 
is  the  ninth  article  of  this  creed.  Pray,  which 
church  is  it  that  really,  and  not  in  words  alone, 
holds  and  believes  this  communion  of  saints  in 
every  sense  of  the  word  ? 

Forgive  me,  dear  sir,  if  my  zeal  for  the  salva 
tion  of  my  Protestant  fellow-mortals  causes  me 
sometimes  to  overstep  the  bounds  of  my  subject, 
and  of  my  original  plan,  which  was  to  exculpate 
Roman  Catholics  from   the  guilt  of  superstition. 
Before  concluding,  I  must  here  observe  with  re 
spect  to  this  false  and  odious  charge,  that  it  was 
first  made  to  serve  the  interested  views  of  those 
who  judged  it  expedient  to  excite  clamour  and 
prejudice   against   the    Catholic   religion.      They 
well  knew  the  falsehood  of  what  they  asserted, 
but  wanting  sufficient   virtue    to  prefer  truth   to 
temporal  advantages,  they  hesitated  not  to  employ 
the  vilest  slanders  to  attain  their  end.     The  same 
are   still   propagated   by  many,  either   from    the 
same  base  motive,  or  because  they  suppose  this 
the  surest  and  readiest  means  of  bringing  them 
selves  into  notice,   or   of  acquiring   influence  in 
their  respective   societies,  by   thus  gratifying  the 
prejudices  of  their  hearers.     The  conduct  of  die 
latter  is  scarcely  less   culpable   than  that  of  the 
former.     It  is  a  very  weak  excuse  for  those  who 
now  calumniate  our  religion,  to    say    that  they> 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES         127 

finding  those  charges  already  made  by  others, 
take  them  for  granted,  without  inquiring  whether 
they  are  true  or  false.  Such  a  mode  of  proceed 
ing  would  he  extremely  unjust  towards  even  an 
individual,  and  it  is  much  more  so,  towards  the 
far  largest  body  of  Christians  in  existence.  Our 
adversaries  are  so  much  the  less  excusable  in  im 
puting  to  us  doctrines  which  we  detest,  as  they 
might  easily  ascertain  what  we  really  hold,  espe 
cially  since  so  many  approved  works,  containing 
the  principles  of  our  belief  and  practice,  are  be 
fore  the  public,  and  may  be  easily  had.  Some  of 
them  have  so  far  misrepresented  our  invocation 
of  the  saints,  as  to  charge  us  with  substituting  the 
worship  of  demons  for  that  of  God.  The  falsehood 
of  this  charge  of  idolatry,  is  evident  from  the 
simple  statement  of  our  doctrine  on  this  point : — 
we  believe  that  it  is  good  and  profitable  to  invoke 
the  prayers  of  the  saints,  to  whom  God  can,  by 
innumerable  ways,  reveal  those  addressed  to  them  ; 
and  therefore,  it  is  unimportant  to  know  what 
may  be  the  particular  means  employed  by  him  for 
this  end.  By  praying  to  them,  we  attribute  no 
divine  perfection  to  creatures,  as  the  idolaters  did, 
since  we  acknowledge  even  in  the  greatest  saints, 
no  degree  of  excellence,  but  what  come?  from 
God ;  no  virtue,  but  what  is  the  gift  of  his  grace ; 
no  knowlege  of  human  affairs,  but  what  he  is 
pleased  to  communicate  to  them;  in  fine,  no 


/28       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

power  of  assisting  us,  except  by  their  prayers. 
Moreover,  that  the  saints  are  not  raised  above  the 
rank  of  creatures,  by  ascribing  to  them  the  know 
ledge  imparted,  however,  by  God,  not  only  of  the 
things  passing  in  this  life,  but  even  of  our 
thoughts,  is  evident  from  the  examples  cf  the 
Prophets,  who  knew  not  only  things  present^  but 
what  is  yet  more  wonderful,  future  things,  the 
knowledge  of  which  God  seems  to  have  particu 
larly  reserved  to  himself.  Hence,  several  eminent 
Protestant  writers,  who  have  viewed,  in  its  proper 
light,  the  doctrine  of  Catholics  on  this  point,  have 
totally  given  up  the  groundless  charge  of  idolatry 
and  superstition  :  for  example,  Bishop  Montague, 
qiroted  above ;  and  Thorndike,  prebendary  of 
Westminster,  warns  his  brethren  'not  to  lead 
people  by  the  nose,  to  believe  they  can  prove 
Papists  to  be  idolaters,  when  they  cannot,'  Just 
Weights,  p.  10. 

I  shall  now  in  a  few  words  explain  the  doctrine 
of  the  holy  Catholic  Church  respecting  images, 
pictures  and  re.Mcs. 


A    DEF          £    OF    CATHOLIC    I  RII>  CIPLES.       129 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

IMAGES,    PICTURES    AND   RELICS. 

MUCH  indeed  needs  not  be  said  on  that  sub 
ject  to  those  who  are  candid,  and  provided  with 
the  least  share  of  common  sense ;  to  those,  who 
with  seeing  eyes  will  not  see,  and  with  hearing 
ears  will  not  ear,  too  much  has  been  said  already. 

The  General  Council  of  Trent  declares,  that 
'the  sacred  bodies  of  the  holy  martyrs  and  of 
other  saints,  who  were  living  members  of  Christ, 
and  the  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  bodies 
will  by  him  be  raised  to  eternal  life  and  glorified, 
ought  to  be  venerated  by  the  faithful  on  earth,' 
Cone.  Trid.  Ses.  25.  'Also,  that  the  images  of 
Christ,  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  of  other  saints, 
are  to  be  retained,  especially  in  churches,  and  that 
due  honour  and  veneration  is  to  be  given  to  them, 
not  that  any  divinity  or  any  power  is  believed  to 
reside  in  them.'  The  Catechism  of  the  Council 
of  Trent  adds,  istud  maxime  cavendum,  ne  quod 
Deo  proprium  est  cuiquam  pr&terae  triburmit^  T. 
2,  p.  603;  particular  care  must  be  taken,  tha'  to 
none  be  given  what  belongs  to  God  alone. 

Here  is  nothing  but  what  every  Christian  must 
approve  as  conformable  to  the  Word  of  God,  and 
to  reason. 

St.  John  the  Baptist  venerated  the  \*ery  latch ets 
of  our  Saviour's  shoes.  Mark  i.  7. 


130       A    DEFiiXCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PR         IPI.ES. 

The  Israelites  venerated  the  brazen  serpent,  a. 
type  or  figure  of  Christ,  Numb.  xxi.  9. 

By  the  command  of  God,  two  images  of  cheru 
bim  were  made  and  placed  on  the  ark,  Exod.  xxv 
18.  The  primitive  Christians  venerated  the  very 
shadows  and  garments  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul, 
and  received  particular  blessings  thereby,  Acts  v. 
15  and  xix.  12. 

Roman  Catholics  venerate  the  images  of  Christ, 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  of  the  saints,  on  account 
of  their  prototypes.  None  of  them  are  so  stupid 
as  to  believe  that  any  divinity,  any  power  or 
virtue  resides  in  any  of  those  images. 

How  many,  both  Protestants  and  Catholics, 
keep  the  picture  of  Gen.  Washington,  and  exhibit 
the  same  in  the  most  conspicuous  place  of  their 
houses,  certainly  with  a  view  of  showing  honour 
to  the  memory  of  the  deceased  general.  Nobody, 
in  his  senses,  ever  thought  of  condemning  that 
practice  as  superstitious. 

How  many  Protestants  hang  upon  the  walls  of 
their  houses  the  pictures  of  their  deceased  parents 
and  friends  ?  How  many  a  Protestant  child  will 
honour  the  picture  of  a  deceased  parent  with  a 
costly  frame:  look  at  that  picture- with  sentiments 
of  respect  and  veneration,  perhaps  bedew  it  with 
tears  of  sorrow  and  gratitude,  nay,  with  the  most 
sincere  affection  press  it  to  its  lips  ?  Sir,  will  you 
accuse  that  cb'ld  of  superstition  ? 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES          131 

Let  prejudice  subside,  and  now  substitute  a 
Catholic  in  the  room  of  the  Protestant,  and  the 
picture  of  Christ  crucified,  in  the  place  of  the 
picture  of  the  deceased  parent;  pray,  dear  sir, 
will  you  not  permit  that  Catholic  to  exhibit  liia 
crucifix  in  the  most  conspicuous  part  of  his  house? 
Will  you  not  permit  him  to  look  at  his  crucifix 
with  respect  and  veneration  ?  Will  you  not  per 
mit  him  to  bedew  his  crucifix  with  tears  of  sorrow 
and  gratitude  ?  Nay,  with  the  most  sincere  love 
and  affection  to  press  that  crucifix  to  his  lips  ? 
And  suppose  that  Catholic  should  allow  an  ho 
nourable  place  to  the  picture  of  the  most  Blessed 
Virgin  mother  of  our  Saviour,  and  likewise  to  the 
pictures  of  the  holy  Apostles,  and  of  the  other 
servants  of  Christ,  would  you  condemn  him  ? 
Would  you  accuse  him  of  superstition  ?  I  cannot 
think  so. 

I  have  spent  many  happy  moments  before  the 
c-elebrated  picture  of  Guido  Reni,  in  the  gallery 
of  Dusseklorf  in  Germany,  which  represents  the 
assumption  of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  and  1  must  con 
fess  that  I  was  struck  with  awe.  J  found  myself 
in  a  deep  contemplation,  my  soul,  as  it  were,  with 
drawn  from  its  earthly  habitation,  and  elevated 
towards  the  mansions  of  eternal  bliss.  The  hea 
venly  looks  of  the  Virgin,  as  expressed  in  the 
picture,  pointed  out  to  me  the  proper  object  of 
my  affections.  With  the  deepest  sentiments  oi 


~  A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES 

my  unworthiness,  I  had  the  most  exalted  ideas  of 
the  dignity  of  man,  and  it  was  with  regret  I  left 
the  spot,  when  called  away  to  my  lodgings. 

Religious  pictures  in  general,  are  well  calculated 
both  to  enlighten  and  edify.  To  enlighten  by 
exhibiting  the  most  remarkable  arid  prominent 
facts  belonging  to  the  history  of  religion ;  to  edify 
by  kindling  up  the  fire  of  devotion. 

What  place  then  could  be  found  more  pioper 
for  religious  pictures  than  the  church,  the  house 
of  God,  the  sanctuary,  where  the  tremendous 
sacrifice  is  offered,  and  where  the  sacraments,  the 
divine  mysteries,  are  administered.  That  place, 
above  all  others,  is  the  place  of  devotion,  and  it  is 
there,  that  by  hearing  the  word  of  God,  by  offer 
ing  up  our  prayers,  by  meditating  on  divers  reli 
gious  subjects  represented  by  our  pictures,  medi 
tating  on  the  religious  and  moral  virtues  of  the 
saints,  whose  images  are  before  us,  meditating 
especially  on  the  great  sufferings  of  Christ,  as 
represented  by  our  crucifixes,  on  his  immense 
love  for  sinners,  &.c.  it  is  there,  I  say,  and  by  such 
means,  that  our  piety  is  both  enlightened  and 
inflamed. 

Superstition!!!  Amiable  superstition  indeed, 
which  is  productive  of  so  much  good.  And  does 
not  zeal  for  the  cause  of  religion  suggest  a  sincere 
desire,  that  the  crucifix  and  other  religious  pic 
tures  would  be  substituted  in  th"  place  of  many 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       133 

those  pictures  that  often  adorn  the  walls  of 
ou  people  of  fashion,  to  the  detriment  of  both 
religion  and  morals  ?  Would  not  that  zeal  which 
attacks  our  religious  pictures,  and  exhib'ts  them 
mos\  shamefully  as  the  objects  of  our  supersti- 
tiousWorship,  be  more  meritoriously  employed 
in  condemning  those  indecent,  immodest  and  truly 
scanda\pus  pictures,  which  by  defiling  the  imagi 
nation,  \nd  tarnishing  the  purity  of  the  heart,  are 
so  calcined  to  extinguish  devotion,  or  the  love 
of  God  ^together,  and  therefore  to  produce  an 
effect  the  Very  reverse  of  that  produced  by  reli 
gious  pictures :  and  if  the  commandment  of  God, 
4hou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  any  graven  image-,' 
&c.  ever  was  intended  to  be  understood  in  the 
literal  sense,  A\as  it  not  principally  with  regard  to 
such  images  ot  pictures,  as  have  a  tendency,  by 
defiling  the  imagination,  and  corrupting  the  heart, 
to  withdraw  fron\  the  great  Creator  that  affection. 
Honour  and  worship  which  are  due  to  him  alone, 
and  to  place  them  on  the  most  unworthy  of  God's 
creatures.  This,  in  my  opinion,  is  the  most  dan 
gerous  kind  of  idolatry,  the  most  universally 
practised,  both  by  bad  Catholics  and  bad  Protes 
tants.  It  is  thus  the  idolatry  of  the  Pagans 
chiefly  originated ;  never  would  altars  have  been 
erected  to  Bacchus  or  to  Venus,  had  not  corrupted 
man  bestowed  his  heart  and  affections  on  the  infa 
mous  objects  of  His  passions. 
12 


134       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES, 

Ah  sir!  permit  me  to  say  it,  this  is  not  one  of 
the  least  of  Satan's  infernal  stratagems,  in  order  tr 
drag  millions  of  souls  into  the  gulf  of  perdition 
to  raise  the  hue  and  cry  against  Popish  pictures. 
Popish  idolatry,  to  sound  the  trumpet  of  alarm 
from  the  rising  to  the  setting  of  the  sun,  ind  to 
attack  the  pious  practice  of  keeping  crucifixes  and 
religious  pictures,  with  sharp  and  poisonous  shafts 
of  low  ribaldry  and  sarcasm.  I  say  ths  is  not 
one  of  the  least  of  Satan's  infernal  stratagems,  in 
order  to  divert  the  attention  of  corrupted  man 
from  the  far  more  dangerous  idolatry  jh  which  his 
own  heart  is  engaged,  having  bestowed  all  his 
attention,  his  affection,  his  devotioi  on  the  un 
worthy  objects  of  his  criminal  passions,  and 
feeling  for  his  God  nothing  but  Ine  most  perfect 
indifference. 

That  gentlemen  who  call  themselves  ministers 
of  Christ,  who  pretend  to  no  inconsiderable  share 
of  learning,  and  who  are,  or  might  be  well  ac 
quainted  with  the  doctrine  and  practice  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  in  regard  to  crucifixes  and  pic 
tures,  should  join  in  this  work  of  destruction, 
should  wilfully  misrepresent  this  pious  and  edify 
ing  doctrine  and  practice,  and  that  they  should, 
with  unabaied  zeal,  attack  this  pretended  Popish 
idolatry,  a  mere  phantom,  instead  of  directing 
their  united  efforts  against  that  real  idolatry, 
which  is  driving  mi1  lions  of  souls  into  the  g^ilf 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       ISO 

of  perdition,  is  truly  astonishing,  and  affords  an 
additional  proof  of  what  I  have  already  advanced, 
that  sinful  man,  if  he  should  become  so  presump 
tuous  as  to  attempt  reforming  the  most  holy,  the 
most  perfect  of  all  the  works  of  God,  the  church, 
will,  in  just  punish«ment  for  his  sacrilegious  pro 
sumption,  be  deprived  of  the  heavenly  light  of 
God's  grace ;  with  seeing  eyes  he  will  not  see,  he 
will  call  right  wrong,  and  wrong  right,  and  'blas 
pheming  what  he  does  not  know,  he  will  perish 
in  his  own  corruption,'  2  Pet.  ii.  12. 

With  regard  to  relics  or  remains  of  saints,  we 
honour  them  in  the  same  way  as  we  do  religious 
images,  according  to  the  practice  of  antiquity.  If 
this  practice  scandalizes  you,  sir,  why  do  you  per 
mit  your  Protestant  hearers  to  show  honour  and 
respect  to  the  remains  or  relics  of  their  deceased 
friends  ?  Are  not  the  remains  or  relics  of  your 
deceased  Protestants  honoured  with  decent  burials, 
accompanied  with  many  ceremonies  ?  Are  not 
their  tombs  decorated  with  costly  monuments  ; 
Are  not  the  remains  or  relics  of  many  Protestants 
embalmed  at  very  great  expense,  and  sometimes 
even  with  great  labour  and  cost,  conveyed  many 
thousand  miles  to  the  country  of  their  nativity,  to 
be  deposited  with  great  pomp  and  ceremony  hi 
the  burying  ground  of  the  family  ?  Is  not  this 
paying  respect  and  honour  to  remains  and  relics ; 
such  respect  and  honour  are  frequently  shown  by 


J36       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

both  Catholics  and  Protestants,  without  incurring 
the  guilt  of  superstition,  though  shewn  to  the 
remains  or  relics  of  men  often  notorious  for  their 
impiety!!!  To  the  remains  or  relics  of  men, 
who,  though  entitled  by  their  services,  to  the  gra 
titude  of  their  country,  yet  in  all  their  life-time, 
never  seemed  to  remember  their  Saviour,  only  to 
blaspheme  his  holy  name,  and  who  have  left  UP, 
to  say  the  very  best,  in  the  most  cruel  uncertainty, 
with  regard  to  their  future  and  everlasting  destiny, 
having  nothing  to  found  our  hopes  on,  but  the 
late,  commonly  too  late,  repentance  of  the  ago 
nizing  sinner!!! 

Now,  sir,  if  such  honour  and  respect  may  be 
shown  to  the  relics  of  men,  whose  souls  have  re 
ceived  that  sentence  which  their  deeds  deserved, 
and  are  actually  a  prey  to  God's  eternal  ven 
geance,  why  shall  it  be  a  sin,  why  superstition,  to 
shew  honour  and  respect  to  the  relics  of  men, 
who,  having  been  the  best  among  the  good,  the 
holiest  among  the  holy,  are  now  enjoying  in  the 
bosom  of  God,  the  fruits  of  their  penance  and 
charity,  sanctified  by  the  merits  of  their  Saviour  ? 
Why  shall  it  be  superstition  to  venerate  and 
honour  the  relics  or  remains  of  the  Apostles, 
whose  sacred  bodies  underwent  such  great  fa 
tigues,  labours  and  sufferings,  in  order  to  adminis 
ter  salvation  to  the  different  nations  of  the  globe  ? 
Why  superstition  to  respect  and  venerate  the 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.         lo/ 

sacred  remains  of  so  many  thousands  of  martyrs., 
whose  souls  and  bodies  were  altogether  employed 
in  promoting  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation 
of  their  fellow-mortals,  who  died  under  the  most 
excruciating  torments,  victims  of  their  faith  and 
charity  ? 

How  much  Almighty  God  is  pleased  with  the 
honour  rendered  to  the  relics  of  his  deceased  ser 
vants  and  saints,  he  has  repeatedly  proved  by 
making  these  very  relics  instruments  of  miracles. 

The  very  touch  of  Eliseu's  bones  raised  a  dead 
man  to  life,  4  Kings  xiii.  21. 

The  napkins  and  handkerchiefs,  that  had  but 
touched  the  body  of  St.  Paul,  cast  out  devils  and 
cured  diseases,  Acts  xix.  12. 

Nay,  the  very  shadow  of  St.  Peter,  cured  dis 
eases  in  such  as  honoured  it,  Acts  v.  15. 

St.  Augustin,  a  holy  father,  respected  by  both 
Protestants  and  Catholics,  certifies,  that  at  the 
relics  of  St.  Stephen,  there  were  so  many  miracles 
wrought,  that  if  all  should  be  recorded,  they 
would  fill  many  volumes,  Book  22,  of  the  City 
of  God. 

When  we  consider,  that  the  body  of  a  Christian 
is,  in  a  great  measure,  made  partaker  of  those 
blessings,  which  by  the  holy  sacraments  of  the 
church,  are  conveyed  to  his  soul,  and  that  at  the 
general  resurrection,  it  will  likewise  partake  of 
thai  divine  glory,  with  wrhich  the  mercy  of  God 
12* 


138       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

will  reward  his  faithful  servants,  we  must  readil) 
confess,  that  a  great  deal  of  honour,  respect  and 
veneration,  is  due  to  the  remains  or  relics  of  a 
saint. 

The  water  of  regeneration  administered  in  bap 
tism,  sanctifies  the  body  as  well  as  the  soul,  and 
renders  it  susceptible  through  the  merits  of  Christ 
of  eternal  glory. 

In  the  holy  sacrament  of  confirmation,  it  it 
sanctified  again  by  the  presence  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  the  anointing  with  the  holy  chrism. 

By  means  of  that  body  we  eat  the  flesh  of 
Christ,  who  thus  communicates  himself  to  the 
soul. 

Thus,  a  body,  nothing  but  clay,  and  by  the  sin 
of  Adam,  nothing  but  corruption,  becomes  through, 
the  merits  of  the  Redeemer,  a  sanctified  body,  the 
temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  1  Cor.  vi.  19.  The 
mansion  of  Christ,  destined  to  become  at  the 
general  resurrection  a  spiritual  body,  a  gk>rified 
body,  resplendent  with  light  and  glory  for  ever,  1 
Cor.  xv.  43,  44. 

Is  it  superstition,  dear  sir,  to  show  great  respect 
and  veneration  to  those  remains  or  relics,  which 
God  himself  is  pleased  to  honour  so  highly  ?  But 
you  have  been  told,  or  you  have  read  somewhere, 
that  Catholics  worship  relics !  Of  this  I  do  not 
doubt,  for  I  have  been  told  so  repeatedly,  and 
have  read  it  in  several  Protestant  books ;  yet, 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOL.C     PRINCIPLES.       139 

although  I  lived  fifteen  years  in  a  Catholic  coun 
try,  and  have  been  acquainted  with  numbers  of 
Catholics,  both  of  the  clergy  and  laity  from 
almost  every  Catholic  country  in  Europe,  I  never 
knew  one  so  stupid  as  to  worship  relics.  The 
most  ignorant  can  easily  distinguish  the  supremo 
worship  due  to  God  alone,  from  the  respect  to  be 
shown  to  the  relics  of  the  saints,  his  servants.  If 
this  relative  respect  may,  as  we  have  shown,  be 
lawfully  paid  to  the  memorials  of  all  distinguished 
persons,  why  may  it  not  be  equally  so  to  those 
of  the  saints  ?  Veneration  has  been  maintained 
for  them  in  all  ages  of  the  church,  for  we  know 
that  the  primitive  Christians  carried  away  the 
relics  of  St.  Ignatius,  St.  Poly  carp,  and  other 
martyrs,  immediately  after  their  execution,  and 
carefully  preserved  them  as  more  valuable  than 
gold  and  precious  stones.  It  appears  from  St 
Gregory  of  Nyssa,  who  lived  in  the  fourth  age, 
that  the  relics  of  the  saints  were  deposited  in  the 
churches.  Hence,  according  to  the  custom  of 
venerable  antiquity,  those  precious  relics  are  kept 
in  costly  shrines  under  and  about  the  altars,  and 
highly  venerated,  as  having  been  even  in  their 
corruptible  state,  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  1 
Cor.  vi.  19,  and  as  being  intended  for  eternal 
glory,  when  re-united  to  the  soul. 

I  shall  now  dismiss  the  subject,  trusting  that  1 
have  said  more  than  enough  to  convince  you  and 


lit)       A     I>F  i  I  \«  I     or    e  \  i  inn  i.      ri:i  \i  I  I-I.I.H 


\oiir  eandid  lu\  m  i-.,  tli.ii  \\  e  ;uc  |.\  M 
•MII',I\  ol  •  npei  .lilu  .11,  111  le  .peelni"  aiul  In  KM  niriii<> 
ill  '  im.i-'e  ,  .nul  lehes  o|  siimtv  The  pimeipal 
•  utirl'-  «i|'  nnpoilaiire  lell  lor  me  In  explain,  IN 
\\  hat  \\r  !x  lle\e  «•!'  llir  I'IIH-. 


ARTICLE  i\ 


\'i    I'dirvc  thai    Jesus  Clirisl,  \\ln>  \\onlil    ha\i- 
liincli     |.i     In-     ,,n,',    ;,IK!     -.,,h.ll\      l.inll     iij.i.ii 
tiiiii\,  li.iili  in  .lilulr.l    ih.-    pniiiacN    «•!'  St.  lYtrr,  I,. 
sii|)j).)H  ami  to  n-iucnl    il. 

'!'«'  si  lYlri-  alone,  our  hli-ssrd  Sa\i.>m  -auL 
Mhoii  art  I'rh'i-  (|  rook  -nul  upon  llii-  i..ck  I  \\ill 
l)iiil.l  inv  clunvli,1  fee,  M-iH.  \\i 

'I'o  \\-\:-v  alone,  our  l>h  .111     .ml,  k|   \\  ill 

!'i\c  lo  llier  (In-  krx.,  ,,!'    (In-    KIIPM loin  ol    licaven,1 

\rr.    l(.). 

To  lYlrr  alone,  onr  |.|r,-.r«l  Sa\iom  -,anl,  'I 
li:i\e  pra\  ed  lorlliee  lliat  lh\  lailli  I. nl  not  ,  and 

iliou  iicinu-  onc0  converted)  confirm  il>\  inciincn/ 

Lue.  \\n 

To    I'eler   alone,  our    hlessed    Savioin     proposed 

tlie  I'ollnv,  ni!^  ijiii  slum,  •Simon,  .son  •>! 

thoU    me    '    John    \\i.    l->,     Hi.    |7, 

mid     Upon     Teler^     an^uei      in    the    aHinnalne,    lie 


A     ,  ?-.*.         ]  1) 

•vriee,  feed  my  Jamb*,1  am: 

ily, 
Altr.  r 

.all   bind  on  earth. 

•ball  fc  tnd  whatsoever 

you  shall  .  !  also 

in   heaven.5    Mart.    \  >*  ffaer 

.•'rr.ftivM   thft    pOW^r  .V   d»4 

indiridnally,  *I  wfll  give  to  ihee  the  k«y»  of  the 
kingdo  ;  v^n.  and   whatKoerer  thoa  »hah 

bind  npon  earth,'  kc.  Matt.  xvi.  1  0. 

ally  mentioned  be- 

i:>r,    ;  •  .       .     .        •          •----:       .      , 

• 
• 

>*t,  Art*  ii,  14; 

rirrt  mhaenlowi  core,  Aete  iii,  4—6;  in  the 
defenr  he  high  priests,  A^t*  h-^  hi  the 

jod^pnen  t  agaiiMt  A  nania*  and  Sa^ira,  Aete  v.  ; 

to  the  ehoreh  of 


r»< 


142        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

day.  Their  names  are  all  upon  record,  and  any 
person  versed  in  the  history  of  the  church,  and 
the  writings  of  the  holy  fathers,  will  candidly 
confess,  that  a  primacy  of  jurisdiction  has  always 
been  acknowledged  in  the  bishops  of  Rome. 

Si.  Irenams,  in  the  second  age,  says,  'that  all 
churches,  round  about,  ought  to  resort  to  the  Ro 
man  Church,  by  reason  of  its  more  powerful 
principality,'  L.  iii.  c.  3. 

In  the  third  age,  St.  Cyprian  says,  'we  hold 
Peter  the  head  and  root- of  the  church,'  and  he 
calls  the  church  of  Rome,  'St.  Peter's  chair,' 
Epist.  55. 

In  the  fourth  age,  St.  Basil  calls  St.  Peter,  'that 
blessed  one,  who  was  preferred  before  the  rest  of 
the  Apostles,'  Serm.  de  Judicio  Dei. 

In  the  same  age,  St.  Epiphanius  says,  'he  chose 
Peter  to  be  the  chief  of  his  disciples,'  Heres.  51. 

In  the  same  age,  again,  St.  Cyril  of  Jerusalem, 
says,  'Peter  the  prince,  and  most  excellent  of  all 
the  Apostles,'  Catechis.  2. 

In  the  same  age,  St.  Chrysostom  says,  'the  pas 
tor  and  head  of  the  church  was  once  a  poor 
fisherman,'  Homil.  55  in  Matt. 

In  the  same  age,  Eusebins  Emissenus  calls  St. 
Peter  'not  only  pastor,  but  the  pastor  of  pastors,' 
Serm.  de  Nativ.  S.  Jo. 

Again,  St.  Ambrose  says,  'Andrew  first  followed 
our  Saviour,  yet  Andrew  received  not  the  primacy, 
hut  Peter,'  in  2  Cor.  xii. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       143 

In  the  fifth  age,  St.  Angustin  calls  4Peter  the 
head  of  the  Apostles,  the  gate-keeper  of  heaven, 
and  the  foundation  of  the  church,'  (to -wit,  under 
Christ,)  Epist.  88. 

The  first  General  Council  of  Nice,  A.  D.  325, 
defined,  that  'he  who  holds  the  See  of  Rome,  is  the 
head  and  chief  of  all  the  patriarchs  -  —  as  being 
the  vicar  of  Christ  our  Lord  over  all  people,  and 
the  universal  church  of  Christ,  and  whosoever 
shall  contradict  this,  is  excommunicated.' 

The  same  is  declared  by  the  General  Council  of 
Chalcedon,  Sess.  15,  Can.  58,  A.  D.  451.  And  in 
all  subsequent  general  councils  down  to  the  last, 
the  General  Council  of  Trent,  A.  D.  1545,  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  with  the  unanimous  consent  of 
all  the  bishops  always  presided. 

Several  learned  Protestant  divines  own  this  pri 
macy  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  acknowledge 
its  usefulness. 

Hugo  Grotius,  a  celebrated  Protestant  divine, 
who  was  very  industrious  in  examining  into  the 
root  of  all  Protestant  divisions,  and  very  zealous 
in  composing  them,  positively  declares  in  his  last 
work,  written  shortly  before  his  death,  "that  there 
can  be  no  hopes  of  uniting  Protestants  among 
themselves,  except  they  are  united  together  with 
those  who  are  in  communion  with  the  See  of 
Koine,'  Close  of  last  reply  to  Rivet. 

Melancthon  likewise  confesses  that  cthe  primacy 
is  even  necessary  for  preserving  unity.' 


144       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

'What  is  the  reason  (says  the  above  quoted 
Grotius'  reply  to  Rivet,  ad  Art.  7,)  that  those 
among  Catholics,  who  differ  in  opinion,  still  re 
main  in  the  same  body,  without  breaking  commu 
nion,  and  those  among  the  Protestants  who  disa 
gree,  cannot  do  so,  however  they  speak  much 
of  brotherly  love  ?  Whoever  will  consider  this 
aright,  will  find  how  great  is  the  effect  of  primacy.' 

cAs  certain  bishops  (says  Melancthon)  preside 
over  many  churches,  so  the  bishop  of  Rome  is 
president  over  all  bishops.  And  this  canonical 
policy,  no  wise  man,  I  think,  does  or  ought  to 
disallow,  for  the  monarchy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome 
is,  in  my  judgment,  profitable  to  this  end,  that 
consent  of  doctrine  may  be  retained.  Wherefore 
an  agreement  may  easily  be  established  in  this 
article  of  the  Pope's  supremacy,  if  other  articles 
could  be  agreed  upon,'  Cent.  Epist.  Theol.  74. 

Mr.  Thorndike,  another  celebrated  Protestant 
divine,  confesses  that  ca  pre-eminency  of  power 
and  not  of  rank  only,  has  been  acknowledged 
originally  in  the  church  of  Rome,'  Epic.  L.  3,  cap. 
20,  p.  179. 

I  have  in  my  possession  a  letter,  written  by 
Martin  Luther  to  Pope  Leo  the  tenth,  dated  A.  i>. 
1-518,  and  printed  among  the  other  works  oi 
.^uther,  in  Jena,  A.  p.  1579,  vol.  i.  p.  74.  This 
locument  is  of  so  much  the  more  importance  as 
it  proves  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt,  that 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       J4.5 

Martin  Luther,  the  father  of  the  pretended  Refor 
mation,  at  the  date  of  the  letter,  acknowledged 
the  bishop  of  Rome  as  the  head  of  the  church, 
and  his  lawful  superior,  and  that  if  he  afterwards 
.•ejected  the  same  authority,  it  was  evidently  the 
effect  of  passion,  spite  and  malice,  produced  by 
the  sentence  of  excommunication,  w^hich  the  Pope 
pronounced  against  him;  in  this  we  are  confirmed 
by  the  indecent,  scurrilous  and  malicious  lan 
guage  made  use  of  by  Luther  after  his  excommu 
nication,  whenever  he  speaks  of  the  Pope. 

I  shall  only  quote  two  passages  of  Luther's 
letters  to  the  Pope,  the  beginning  and  the  conclu 
sion. 

Epistola  Luther i  ad  Lconem  X.  Rom.  Pont. 
Beatissimo  patri  Leoni  Decimo  Pont.  Max.  F. 
Martinus  Lutherus  Jlugastinianus  cBternam  salu- 
tern. 

^Jluditum  audivi  de  me  passinum  Beatissime 
Pater ,  quo  intelligi,  quosdam  amicos  fecisse  no- 
men  meum  gravissime  cor  am  te  et  tuts  foztere^  ut 
quia  auctoritaiem  et  potestatem  clavium,  et  summi 

pontificis  minuere  molitus  sim  sed  rem  ip- 

sam,  Beatissime  Pater,  digneres  audire  ex  mej  $c. 
In  English : 

Epistle  of  Luther  to  Leo  X.  Roman  Pontiff 

To  the  most  holy  father  Leo  the  tenth,  sove 
reign  Pontiff,  brother  Martin  Luther  of -the  ordei 
of  St.  Augustine,  wishes  eternal  welfare. 
13 


146        A  DEFENCE   OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

1  I  am  informed,  most  holy  father,  that  you  have 
heard  of  me  the  very  worst,  and  understand  that 
certain  friends  have  brought  my  name  into  very 
bad  repute  before  you,  &c.,  saying  that  I  am  trying 
to  lessen  the  authority  and  power  of  the  keys  and 

of  the  sovereign  Pontiff but  deign,  most  holy 

father,  to  hear  the  whole  business  from  me,'  &c. 

Luther  concludes  the  letter  with  the  following 
words  : 

*  Quare,  Beatissime  Pater,  prostratum  mepedi- 
bus  tucB  beatitudinis  offero  cum    omnibus,  qua 
sum  et  habeo.   Vivifica,  occide,  voca,  revoca,  appro- 
ba,  reproba,  ut  placuerit ;  vocem  tuam,  vocem 
Christiin  te  prcesidentis  et  loquentis  agnoscamj 
&c.     In  English : 

*  Therefore,  most  holy  father,  prostrate  at  the 
feet  of  your  holiness,  I  offer  myself  and  all  I  have. 
Vivify,   kill,   call,   recall,  approve  or    reprove  as 
you    please,   in   your    voice    I    acknowledge   the 
voice  of  Christ,  who  presides  and   speaks  to  you, ' 
&c.* 

*  Such  was  the  language  of  Luther  till  his  doctrine 
was  condemned,  when  he  shook  off  all   authority, 
and  set  up  the  tribunal  of  his  own  private  judgment. 
No  sooner  had  he  done  so  than  his  disciples,  pro 
ceeding  on  the  same  principle,  undertook  to  prove 
that  his   own    doctrine  was    erroneous.      Carlstadt, 
Zuinglius,  Oecolampadius,  Mimcer,  and  several  others 


A  DEFENCE    OF   CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        147 

I  shall  not  be  detained  in  defending  the  tem 
poral  power  exercised  by  some  Popes.  That  the 
Pope  has  any  such  power,  was  never  an  arti 
cle  of  faith.  It  is  true  that  this  power  has  been 
assumed  and  exercised.  Yet  candour  requires 
that  we  should  view  history  as  it  is  in  itself,  and 
not  as  it  appears  through  the  prism  of  misrepre 
sentation.  When  ignorance  and  barbarity,  which 
were  the  natural  consequences  of  the  dissolution 
of  the  Roman  empire,  and  of  the  invasion  of  the 

of  his  followers,  wrote  and  preached  against  him  and 
against  each  other  with  the  utmost  virulence.  In 
vain  did  he  claim  a  superiority  over  them;  in  vain 
did  he  denounce  hell-fire  against  them  ;  he  had  the 
mortification  to  see  his  assumed  authority,  as  well 
as  threats,  totally  disregarded  by  them.  His  follow 
ers  continued  to  act  in  open  defiance  of  him,  till  their 
mutual  abuse  became  so  scandalous  as  to  fill  the 
more  moderate  among  them  with  grief  and  shame. 
Experience  convinced  them  that  for  preserving  unity 
of  faith,  and  regularity  of  discipline,  a  fixed  supreme 
authority  is  required.  Capito,  minister  of  Strasburg, 
writing  to  Farel,  pastor  of  Geneva,  thus  complains  to 
him,  '  God  has  given  me  to  understand  the  mischief 
we  have  done,  by  our  precipitancy  in  breaking  with 
the  Pope,'  &c.  Dudith,  another  Reformer,  writing  to 
Beza,  says,  « in  what  single  point  are  those  churches 
which  have  declared  war  against  the  Pope,  agreed 
amongst  themselves  ? ' 


AS       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

barbarians,  had  spread  all  over  Europe,  national 
and  civil  wars  were  the  order  of  the  day.  Na 
tions  were  arrayed  against  nations,  kings  and 
emperors  against  each  other;  myriads  of  petty 
chieftains,  each  one  with  his  retinue,  were  laying 
waste  the  whole  face  of  Europe.  No  safety  was 
to  be  found;  but  destruction,  violence,  murder 
and  bloodshed  were  to  be  met  with  every  where. 
Among  the  laity  there  were  none  who  knew  how, 
or  were  willing  or  able  to  administer  justice.  In 
that  general  desolation,  it  was  but  natural  that 
both  the  people  and  their  chiefs  should  turn  their 
attention  towards  the  See  of  Peter,  on  which  sat 
men  to  whom  their  eminent  virtue  and  science 
gave  a  moral  influence  which  placed  them  above 
all  their  contemporaries.  All  were  anxious  to 
take  refuge  under  their  protection.  It  was  not 
the  Popes  who  sought  for  power,  but  it  was 
power  which  forced  itself,  as  it  were,  upon  the 
Popes.  The  people  were  like  children  calling  on 
their  common  father  to  preserve  them  from  de 
struction.  Had  the  Pope  turned  a  deaf  ear  to 
their  call,  he  would  have  been  accused  of  egotism 
and  indifference;  he  protected  them,  and  he  is 
accused  of  ambition,  of  thirst  of  power,  &c.  as 
wfill  might  a  young  man  who  has  become  of  age, 
accuse  his  guardian  of  ambition,  because  during 
his  infancy,  he  watched  over  his  interests. 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  whenever  the  Pope 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.         149 

has  exercised  that  temporal  power  which  is  the 
object  of  so  much  and  so  bifeter  censure,  lie  has 
exercised  it  for  the  interest  of  the  people  against 
their  oppressors,  by  deciding  that  they  were  no 
longer,  in  conscience,  bound  to  obey  those  princes 
who  instead  of  acting  the  part  of  fathers  towards 
their  subjects,  had  become  their  insufferable  ty 
rants.  It  is  also  remarkable,  that  *n  those  memo 
rable  occasions,  when  the  Pope  is  said  to  have 
deprived  princes  of  their  dominions,  it  was  never 
for  his  own  benefit,  and  they  never  acquired  an 
inch  of  ground  for  themselves. 

In  short,  the  exercise  of  that  power  was  ground 
ed  on  the  general  jurisprudence  of  those  times,, 
and  princes  thems-elves  contributed  and  gare  sanc 
tion  to  it,  by  frequently  applying  to  the  holy  See 
for  the  settlement  of  their  temporal  concerns. 
Thus,  the  accusation  of  ambition,  pride,  &c.  against 
the  Popes,  disappears,  when  the  facts  are  accu 
rately  investigated,  and  truly  stated. 

What  is  called  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  is  an 
estate  which  the  Pope  owes  to  the  munificence  ot 
his  powerful  friends,  and  which  he  has  possessed 
for  upwards  of  a  thousand  years;  and  when  he 
has  taken  up  arms,  it  has  been  either  to  protect  it 
against  aggressors,  or  to  rescue  it  from  the  hands 
of  those  who  had  invaded  it  unjustly. 

I  shall  never  try  to  defend  the  conduct  of  all 
our  Popes.     Peter  denied  his  master ;  is  it  a  won 
13* 


150       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

der  then  if  among  so  many  of  his  successors,  some 
should  be  found  guilty  of  prevarications  ?  Some, 
no  doubt,  were  far  from  being  edifying  in  their 
conduct.  Christ  foresaw  it ;  what  he  says  of  the 
Pharisees  and  Jewish  doctors  may  be  said  of 
them.  The  Pharisees  and  Scribes  have  sitten 
upon  the  chair  of  Moses.  All  therefore  whatso 
ever  they  shall  say  unto  you,  observe  and  do ;  but 
according  to  their  works  do  ye  not,  Matt,  xviii. 
•2,  3. 

Although  in  their  capacity  as  men,  some  Popes 
have  exhibited  proofs  of  their  weakness  and  cor 
ruption,  yet  as  heads  of  the  church,  they  have  all 
during  these  eighteen  hundred  years  taught  one 
and  the  same  Catholic  doctrine. 

If  the  abuse  of  power  were  conclusive  against 
the  title  of  him  who  exercises  it,  there  would  be 
no  longer  any  authority  upon  earth.  On  the  con 
trary,  I  may  safely  advance,  that  the  real  or  sup 
posed  abuse  of  power  by  some  Popes,  not  only 
proves  nothing  against  the  solidity  of  their  title, 
'but  is  an  argument  in  favour  of  its  existence. 

If  we  take  a  retrospective  view  of  the  history 
<of  the  world,  we  shall  find  that  abuses  of  power 
have  almost  always  been  attended  with  the  de 
struction  of  the  power  in  which  they  originated. 
Thus  the  abuse  of  regal  power  turned  Rome  into 
a  republic;  the  abuse  of  republican  power,  turned 
republican  Rome  into  imperial  Rome.  Thus  the 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        15* 

abuse  of  imperial  power  turned  Switzerland  ami 
other  countries  of  Europe  into  republics,  by  abo 
lishing  the  authority  abused.  Thus  the  abuse  ot 
English  power  turned  the  United  States  into  a 
republic,  by  abolishing  in  these  States  the  power 
of  England. 

What  is  the  reason  then  that  the  abuses  of 
papal  power,  supposing  them  to  be  as  great  and 
numerous  as  you  represent  them  to  be,  have  not 
been  attended  with  the  same  consequences,  the 
destruction  of  the  papal  power  itself?  Why  does 
that  power,  after  a  lapse  of  eighteen  hundred 
years,  still  continue  to  be  acknowledged  by  three- 
fourths  of  Christendom. 

Christ  gives  the  answer  to  this  interesting 
query;  'Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will 
build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not 
prevail  against  it,'  Matt.  16 — 18. 

Attacked  with  the  most  relentless  fury  for  ages. 
by  the   combined    efforts   of  hell   and  earth,   b\ 
fierce  enemies  in  and  out  of  the  Catholic  Church 
apparently  on  the  brink  of  destruction,  its  down 
fall  has  often  been  prophesied. 

Many  of  the  sovereign  Pontiffs  fell  victims  to 
those  persecutions.  The.  majestic  rock  of  St. 
Peter  remained,  Peter  wa^  put  to  death.  r\a?.  the 
VII.  was  banished  and  kept  in  close  confinement. 
During  the  period  of  about  eighteen  hundred 
years,  from  Peter  to  Pius  the  VIT.  the  chair  of  St 


152       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

Peter  has  still  been  occupied,  and  we  have  upon 
the  records  of  the  Catholic  Church,  the  names  of 
more  than  two  hundred  and  fifty  sovereign  Pontiffe, 
who  followed  one  another  in  regular  succession, 
on  the  chair  of  St.  Peter;  a  great  number  of  whom 
died  martyrs  for  their  faith,  very  few  of  whom 
can  be  said  to  have  been  scandalous. 

Mr.  Hume,  who  certainly  will  not  be  suspected 
of  partiality  for  the  Catholic  religion,  owns  that 
although  Hhe  Popes  sometimes  misused  the  au 
thority  they  had,  they  most  commonly  made  a 
laudable  and  humane  use  of  it,  by  promoting  peace 
among  Christian  princes,  by  uniting  them  against 
the  hordes  of  barbarians  who  were  extending 
every  day  their  bloody  conquests,  by  repressing 
simony,  violence  and  every  kind  of  excess,  which 
overbearing,  cruel  masters  committed  against  their 
weak,  oppressed  subjects ;  it  served  to  make,  of 
the  whole  Christian  world,  one  great  family,  whose 
differences  were  adjusted  by  ©ne  common  father, 
the  Pontiff  of  the  God  of  concord  and  justice,.  A 
grand  and  affecting  idea  that,  of  the  most  extensive 
and  the  noblest  administration  that  could  be 
thought  of.' 

From  what  I  have  stated,  you  will  plainly  see, 
dear  sir,  that  all  that  can  be  alleged  of  the  criminal 
conduct  or  abuse  of  power  of  some  Popes,  makes 
nothing  against  the  Catholic  Church.  It  only 
proves  that  Popes  are  subject  to  human  frailties 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        J  O J 

in  common  with  the  rest  of  mankind;  that  with 
the  Ron/an  orator,  they  have  a  right  to  say,  'homo 
swm,  humani  niliil  a  me  alicnum  puto  ?  and  that  no 
power  or  authority,  how  great  soever;  no  charac 
ter,  how  sacred  soever ;  affords  sufficient  security 
against  the  corruption  of  human  nature,  and  the 
influence  of  the  passions. 

Far  from  affording  an  argument  against  the 
Catholic  Church,  J  rather  think  that  the  corruption 
of  Popes,  and  of  the  clergy,  admitting  it  to  exist 
even  beyond  the  limits  our  adversaries  would  fain 
wish  to  suppose,  affords  a  powerful  argument  in 
favour  of  'the  Catholic  Church. 

Any  person  possessing  the  least  knowledge  of 
the  nature  of  man,  and  versed  in  the  history  of 
religion,  will  own  that  religious  opinions  have  but 
too  often  originated  in  the  passions  and  the  cor 
rupted  heart  of  man,  their  dictates  being  too  often 
mistaken  for  those  of  cool  and  impartial  reason  : 
neither  will  it  be  denied  that  the  great  variety  of 
religious  systems  (which  may  be  counted  by  hun 
dreds)  contradicting  and  condemning  one  another, 
owe  their  origin  to  the  variety  of  human  passions 
and  interests.  Before  the  coming  of  Christ,  the 
objects  of  religious  worship  were  more  spiritual, 
or  more  carnal,  according  to  the  impulse  given  to 
the  hearts  of  men,  by  their  respective  passions, 
either  towards  spiritual  or  carnal  objects.  The 
world  embracing  Christianity,  has  introduced  into 


154       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

the  church  its  corruption  and  its  passions.     Al 
though  men  ruled  by  the  same  passions,  are.  by 
the  overwhelming   force    of  evidence,  prevented 
from  mistaking  the  main  object  of  their  worship, 
which   is   Jesus  Christ,  yet  being  under  the  in 
fluence  of  these  various  passions    and  interests. 
thf»v  pretend  to  find  out  various  ways  of  going  to 
Jesus,  ways  more  easy,  more  smooth,   in  short 
more  congenial  to  each  one's  passions  and  incli 
nations  ;    ways  more   spiritual    or    more    carnal , 
ways  all  differing  from  the  old  narrow  road  which 
alone  was  pointed  out  by  Jesus  Christ  as  leading 
to  him.     Now,  sir,  starting  from  this  undeniable 
position,  and  admitting  Popes,  clergy,  and  if  you 
choose,  lay-people  of  the    Catholic    Church    by 
millions,  to  have  been  very  much  corrupted,  the 
Popes  and  cfergy  to   have  been  ruled  by  pride, 
ambition,  covetousness,  and  all  the  passions  that 
corrupted  hearts  are  subject  to  ;  to  have  set  up 
and  enforced  the  most  extravagant  claims,  to  have 
with  Satan  equalled  themselves  to  the  Most  High  ; 
if  notwithstanding  this  sink  of  corruption,  if  not 
withstanding  the  wonderful  irritation  and  opposi 
tion  which  such  tyrannical  claims  and  acts  must 
have  produced,  if  notwithstanding   this   dreadful 
conflict  of  passions  and  clashing  of  interest,  the 
Catholic  Church  has  still   continued  to  this  dav 
during  a  period  of  eighteen  centuries,  to  preserve 
its  perfect  unity,  has  still  continued  to  acknow- 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        155 

.'edge  the  same  power,  and  the  same  head,  though 
guilty  of  such  enormous  abuses,  must  we  not 
confess,  that  here  is  the  hand  of  the  Most  High  ? 

Travel  over  all  the  Catholic  countries  of  Europe, 
why  has  the  demon  of  discord,  who  has  so  many 
times  overturned  their  governments  by  the  most 
dreadful  revolutions ;  why  have  the  furious  tem 
pests  rais'ed  by  human  passions,  that  have  divided, 
destroyed,  leveled  with  the  ground  so  many  hu 
man  institutions,  that  seemed  to  bid  defiance  to 
time ;  why  have  they  not  been  able  to  divide,  to 
destroy  Catholic  unity,  to  hurl  the  Pope  from  the 
See  of  St.  Peter;  to  emancipate  Catholics  from 
the  tyrannical  yoke  (as  it  is  called)  of  the  Roman 
Pontiffs  ? 

The  answer  is  plain. 

The  Catholic  Church,  the  See  of  St.  Peter, 
Catholic  unity,  are  all  the  work  of  God,  which 
man  cannot  destroy. 

Popes,  Bishops  and  Priests,  as  individuals,  are 
subject  to  all  the  passions,  and  form  of  themselves 
nothing  but  a  dead  body,  which,  like  any  other 
h':man  body,  would  soon  become  a  prey  to  cor 
ruption  and  dissolution,  were  it  not,  according  to 
tLe  promise  of  Jesus  Christ,  animated,  vivified  and 
preserved  forever  in  perfect  unity  by  the  holy 
spirit  of  truth.  The  Holy  Ghost  being  the  sou] 
of  that  body,  keeps  it  alive,  keeps  it,  head  and 
members,  in  unity  and  harmony.  Being  itself  the 


156       A     DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     1'KINCIPLES. 

foundation  of  truth  and  holiness,  it  dispels  the 
mists  of  falsehood  and  corruption,  which  the 
malice  of  Satan  and  the  passions  of  individuals, 
whether  clergy  or  lay-people,  often  cause  to  arise 
in  order  to  obscure  the  bright  and  pure  rays  of 
Divine  revelation.  Thus  the  abuses  in  the  church, 
whether  in  the  members  or  the  head,  are  reformed 
by  the  church,  and  the  words  of  Christ  accom 
plished,  'the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
iC  &c. 

I  shall  take  but  little  time  to  refute  the  false  and 
ridiculous  charge  of  those  who  accuse  our  Popes 
of  granting  indulgences  to  commit  sin,  requiring 
a  certain  sum  of  money,  greater  or  smaller,  ac 
cording  to  the  kind  of  sin  for  which  the  indul 
gence  is  granted. 

That  such  a  charge  is  frequently  published  in 
Protestant  books,  and  from  Protestant  pulpits, 
you  will  not  deny.  Now,  all  Catholic  books, 
sanctioned  by  the  church,  no  matter  where  or 
when  published,  tell  you  plainly,  that  an  indul 
gence  is  nothing  but  a  remission  or  relaxation  of 
certain  temporal  punishments,  remaining  due  to 
sin,  after  the  guilt  and  eternal  punishment  are  re 
mitted,  as  in  the  case  of  David,  to  whom  Nathan 
said,  'the  Lord  hath  taken  away  thy  sin ;  never 
theless  the  child  that  is  born  to  thee  shall 

surely  die,'  2  Kings  xii.  13,  14. 

Such  indulgences  are  granted  upon  the  sinner's 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        1<37 

sincere  repentance,  and  satisfaction  for  his  past 
sins;  the  Apostles  and  their  successors  having 
received  from  Christ  full  authority  to  forgive  the 
sins  of  those  who  are  judged  worthy  of  forgive 
ness.  There  is  no  doubt,  but  owing  to  the  per- 
verseness  of  many  individuals  among  the  clergy, 
the  most  shocking  abuses  have  taken  place  some 
times  in  the  dispensation  of  indulgences ;  how 
ever,  as  these  abuses  were  not  sanctioned,  but 
reprobated  by  the  church,  as  you  can  see  if  you 
read  chap.  ix.  of  the  21st  Sess.  and  Decretum  d,- 
tndulgentiis  of  the  25th  Sess.  of  the  Council  of 
Trent,  they  of  course  make  nothing  against  the 
holiness,  purity  and  infallibility  of  the  church  of 
Christ,  and  only  prove,  that  all  human  flesh  is 
subject  to  infirmities. 

I  believe,  dear  sir,  that  I  have  fulfilled  my  pro 
mise,  and  proved  to  every  body's  satisfaction,  thai 
Roman  Catholics  are  not  guilty  of  superstition  in 
submitting  to  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  St.  Peter 
and  of  his  successors,  the  sovereign  Pon tills  or 
Bishops  of  Rome. 

Permit  me  to  add  a  few  words  more  on  another 
important  subject,  on  which  our  doctrine  is  grossly 
misrepresented,  1  mean  the  doctrine  of  the  Catho 
lic  Church  on  toleration. 


158   A  DEFENCE  OF  CATHOLIC  PRINCIPLES. 

ARTICLE   X. 

TOLERATION. 

WE  aie  represented  as  the  most  intolerant  set 
of  men  upon  earth.  The  most  cruel,  the  most 
uncharitable  intolerance  is  laid  to  our  charge  ;* 

*  A  favourite  topic  with  most  Protestant  writers,  is,  to 
charge  the  Catholic  Church  with  a  spirit  of  persecution. 
They  constantly  describe  her  as  intolerant,  and  as  claiming 
the  right  of  punishing  those  who  differ  from  her,  with  fire 
and  sword.  This  is  a  malicious  accusation,  intended  to 
excite  hatred  against  her.  The  Catholic  Church  neither 
does,  nor  ever  did  claim  any  such  right.  Persecuting 
laws,  it  is  true,  have  been  made  and  acted  upon  by  several 
Catholic  princes,  who,  for  the  most  part,  judged  such  ne 
cessary  to  preserve  the  ancient  order  of  things,  and  pre 
vent  the  anarchy  which  attended  reforming  principles  Is 
it  fair  then,  to  ascribe  what  has  been  done,  chiefly  from 
motives  of  state  policy,  to  the  persecuting  spirit  of  the 
church  ?  But  has  not  persecution  been  practised  by 
Protestants  in  every  country  in  which  they  have  acquired 
power;  and  this  not  only  against  Catholics,  but  even  fel 
low  Protestants  ?  Witness  the  conduct  of  the  first  settlers 
in  New  England.  It  may  here  be  asked,  can  our  accusers 
show  in  the  statutes  of  any  Catholic  country,  any  to  be 
compared  with  the  demoralizing  and  inhuman  penal  laws 
of  England  and  Ireland  ?  What  Catholics  have  for  centu 
ries  suffered  from  religious  persecution  in  thi*  latter  coi:r:- 
try  alone,  may  be  safely  said  to  counterbalance  all  that 
Protestants  have  suffered  on  the  score  of  religion  through 
out  the  rest  of  the  world.  Such  writers  then  as  represent 
the  Catholic  religion  as  essentially  intolerant,  and  the 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        1^9 

but  this  charge  against  us  probably  proceeds  from 
a  misunderstanding  of  our  doctrine  on  that  subject. 
The  question  here  is  not  about  civil  toleration. 
Catholics  and  Protestants  are  united  in  considering 
civil  toleration  an  invaluable  blessing,  especially 
in  a  country  like  ours,  where  there  were  so  many 
different  denominations  at  the  time  its  constitution 
was  formed.  We  all  agree  in  believing,  that  no 
authority,  merely  human,  possesses  any  right  of 
controlling  the  consciences  of  men. 

The  question  then  before  us  is  concerning  theo 
logical  toleration,  viz.  whether  Almighty  God  can 
approve  of  so  many  different  religious  systems, 
which  we  find  established  upon  earth;  whethei 
all  these  different  religious  systems  can  be  consi 
dered  as  so  many  different  ways  to  heaven.  If 
so,  we  ought  to  be  in  favour  of  universal  toleration. 
The  Catholic  Church  teaches,  that  Jesus  Christ 
established  but  one  church  for  the  salvation  of 
man,  and  that  out. of  that  one  church  salvation  is 
not  to  be  had. 

The  written  word  is  very  plain  on  this  subject: 
'There  shall  be  made  one  fold  and  one  pastor,' 
John  x.  16.  CI  beseech  you,  that  you  <dl  speak 

Protestant  as  alone  admitting;  toleration,  shows  any  thing 
but  candour.  It  would  seem  that  they  either  have  unac 
countably  forgotten  the  existence  of  the  above  laws,  still 
in  several  instances  acted  upon,  or  imagined  their  readers 
•o  ignorant,  as  not  to  know  that  such  existed. 


160       A    PEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES 

one  thing,  and  that  there  be  no  schisms  among 
you,  but  that  you  be  perfect  in  one  sense  and  one 
judgment,'  1  Cor.  i.  10. 

Christ  prayed  that  his  disciples  might  be  one, 
John  xvii.  11. 

'One  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,'  Ephes.  iv.  5. 
kHe  that  believeth  not  shall  be  condemned,'  Mar. 
xvi.  16.  'Without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please 
God,'  Heb.  xi.  6. 

'I  believe  one  holy  Catholic  and  Apostolic 
Church,'  says  the  Nicene  Creed,  which  is  admitted 
by  both  Catholics  and  Protestants. 

'This  is  the  Catholic  faith,'  (says  the  Creed  of 
St.  Athanasius,  likewise  admitted  by  Catholics  and 
Protestants,)  'which  if  any  one  does  not  faithfully 
and  firmly  believe,  he  cannot  be  saved.' 

Several  creeds  and  professions  of  faith  which  I 
have  carefully  perused,  very  plainly  and  unequivo 
cally  assert,  that  out  of  the  church,  which  is  but 
one,  salvation  cannot  be  obtained:  so  says  the 
church  of  England,  so  says  the  church  of  Scot 
land,  &.c.  What,  indeed,  can  be  more  reasonable ''. 
And  what,  on  the  other  hand,  more  unreasonable, 
more  absurd,  than  universal  toleration  ?  To  be 
convinced  of  it,  it  is  only  necessary  to  examine 
what  true  religion  is. 

True  religion  is  an  institution  of  which  God 
himself  is  the  founder.  It  is  an  institution  in 
which  God  makes  known  to  man  what  he  must 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       Ifoj 

believe,  and  what  he  must  do  in  order  to  obtain 
salvation.  It  is  a  system,  not  the  offspring  of 
human  reason,  not  the  result  of  human  philoso 
phy,  not  the  ingenious  contrivance  of  humu'i 
talents  and  learning;  it  originates  in  the  fountain 
of  eternal  and  infinite  wisdom,  and  was  by  the 
supreme  authority  of  God,  established  on  earth, 
to  control  both  the  understanding  and  the  will  of 
man,  dictating  to  his  understanding  what  he  must 
believe,  and  to  his  will  what  he  must  submit  to  do 
in  order  to  obtain  salvation.  It  will  not  be  denied, 
that  God  has  as  much  right  to  control  our  under 
standing,  to  require  a  submission  of  our  under 
standing  to  the  belief  of  whatever  mysteries  he 
chooses  to  reveal,  as  he  has  to  control  our  will  to 
submit  to  his  commandments.  It  will  be  also  ac 
knowledged,  that  God  alone  can  save  man,  that 
God  alone  can  institute  a  religion,  worthy  of  him 
self,  and  adequate  to  supply  all  the  spiritual  wants 
and  necessities  of  man,  a  religion,  in  which  all 
those  heavenly  blessings  are  administered,  which 
transform  the  carnal  into  a  spiritual  man,  and 
finally  into  a  citizen  of  heaven.  God  alone  can 
draw  man  out  of  the  mire  of  original  corruption, 
and  he  alone  has  a  right  to  determine  by  what 
means  this  wonderful  change  from  depravity  to 
innocence  is  to  take  place.  None  can  attach  to 
the  weak  element  of  water  the  power  of  perform 
ing  this  astonishing  change. 
14* 


162        A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

None  but  Got!  can  wash  away  the  iniquities  of 
man,  can  restore  to  him  his  sanctifying  grace,  and 
none,  except  him,  has  a  right  to  determine  the 
means  by,  and  the  conditions  upon  which,  this 
blessing  of  reconciliation  and  forgiveness  is  to  be 
granted 

None  but  God  can  feed  and  nourish  the  soul  of 
man,  or  arm  that  soul  with  power  sufficient  to 
overcome  his  spiritual  enemies,  and  to  persevere 
to  the  last  breath  in  the  performance  of  his  duty, 
and  in  the  service  of  his  Creator. 

In  short,  sir,  whatever  blessings  we  stand  in 
need  of  none  but  God  can  convey  them,  or  deter 
mine  the  precise  manner  in  which  we  are  to  obtain 
them.  To  say  that  man,  even  the  wisest  man, 
may  by  the  force  of  reasoning,  contrive  a  religious 
system,  calculated  to  answer  the  above  purposes, 
is  to  equal  him  to  God. 

Religion,  then,  is  that  divine  institution  of  God's 
own  creation,  in  which  is  shown  to  man  the  way 
to  glorify  God,  and  to  procure  everlasting  happi 
ness  to  his  own  soul.  In  it  are  established  by 
Jesus  Christ,  certain  rites  or  ceremonies,  as  so 
many  channels  to  convey  to  our  souls  those  mani 
fold  blessings,  which  we  stand  in  need  of.  Those 
rites  are  called  sacraments,  and  must  be  precisely 
the  *-ery  thing  that  Jesus  Christ  instituted.  If 
they  are  only  of  t^e  institution  of  man,  they  are; 
no  longer  entitled  to  religious  respect,  as  man  lias 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES         163 

not  the  power  to  annex  heavenly  blessings  to  the 
performing  of  certain  external  acts.  I  shall  ex 
plain  this  general  position  by  a  few  examples. 

Jesus  Christ  has  annexed,  to  the  pouring  of 
water  on  a  person,  and  the  pronouncing  of  the 
words,  'I  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,'  the  grace 
of  cleans-ing  that  person  from  the  guilt  of  original 
sin.  So  we  are  told  by  the  church,  the  infallible 
interpreter  of  God's  word. 

Pray,  sir,  would  it  be  in  the  power  of  man  to 
substitute  some  other  words  and  ceremonies,  and 
to  make  them  equally  efficacious  in  conveying  the 
same  blessing  ?  I  believe  not.  Jesus  Christ  has 
annexed  to  the  words,  dbsolvo  te  a  peccatis  tuis, 
(I  absolve  thee  from  thy  sins,)  when  pronounced 
by  a  lawful  successor  of  the  Apostles,  the  power 
of  really  remitting  sins,  provided  the  sinner  is 
well  disposed.  So  we  are  told  again  by  the 
infallible  interpreter  of  God's  word.  Pray,  sir, 
would  it  be  in  the  power  of  man  to  give  the  same 
efficacy  to  some  other  words  of  his  own  contri 
vance  ?  I  think  not. 

Jesus  Christ  has  annexed  to  the  imposition  of 
nands  by  legally  consecrated  bishops,  and  to  the 
pronouncing  of  certain  words,  the  power  of  com 
municating  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  rile  we  call  the 
sacrament  of  confirmation.  So  we  are  told  again 
by  the  church  Is  it  in  the  power  of  man  by 


164       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

•some  other  ceremonies  and  words  of  his  own 
contrivance,  to  impart  the  Spirit  of  God  to  his 
fellow-mortals  ?  Certainly  not. 

It  is  obvious  then,  that  none  but  the  one  system 
of  religion,  which  Jesus  Christ  himself  established. 
is  entitled  to  any  religious  respect  whatever,  hi 
that  one  alone  are  to  be  found  the  true  Scripture, 
the  true  interpreter  of  Scripture,  the  true  word  of 
God,  the  true  sacrifice,  the  true  sacraments ;  only 
in  that  one  system  of  religion  are  to  be  found  the 
true  ministry  of  Christ,  the  power  of  the  keys, 
&c.  Reform  that  system  of  religion  in  one  only 
point  and  you  deform  it,  you  change  the  work  of 
God  into  the  work  of  man.  Denominate  this 
doctrine  uncharitable,  cruel,  barbarous,  or  what 
ever  you  please,  it  is  beyond  all  doubt  the  doc 
trine  of  truth  and  common  sense,  and  of  course, 
the  only  one  which  genuine  charity  will  make  use 
of,  because  it  is  the  duty  of  charity,  to  lead  along 
the  thorny  paths  of  truth,  and  not  along  the  en 
chanting  and  flowery  roads  of  falsehood  ano 
deception.  I  here  appeal  not  to  your  learning, 
not  to  your  genius  and  talents,  but  only  to  your 
common  sense,  which  enables  you  to  know,  that 
black  is  not  white ;  and  1  ask  you,  whether  it  be 
uncharitable  to  teach  that  contradictory  systems 
of  religion  cannot  all  proceed  from  the  holy  spirit 
of  truth ;  whether  it  be  uncharitable  to  say,  that 
of  a  hundred  religious  systems  contradicting  one 


A    DEFENCE      )F    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES,         ]  65 

another  in  some  point  or  other,  only  one  can  pos 
sibly  be  true,  only  one  can  proceed  from  the 
spirit  of  truth?  When  we  hear  one  minister 
preaching  up  the  necessity  of  baptism  for  salva 
tion,  and  another  promising1  salvation  without  bap 
tism,  is  it  uncharitable  to  say,  that  one  of  them  is 
the  minister  of  error,  and  not  of  Christ?  When 
we  hear  one  minister  declare  infants  not  admissi 
ble  to  baptism,  and  another,  on  the  contrary,  in 
sisting  on  the  necessity  of  baptizing  infants,  is  it 
uncharitable  to  say,  that  one  must  be  a  teacher  of 
error  ? 

Is  it  uncharitable  to  say,  that  if  Calvin  is  right, 
Luther  must  be  wrong;  if  Arminius  teacheth  the 
truth,  Gomar  must  be  a  teacher  of  falsehood;  if 
Socinus  is  the  teacher  of  pure  and  undefiled  truth, 
Luther,  Calvin,  Arminius,  Melancthon,  Fox,  Zuin- 
glius,  &c.  &c.  must  all  be  ministers  of  error. 

Or  will  it  be  more  charitable,  (adding  blasphemy 
to  deception,)  to  say,  as  the  independent  minister 
appears  to  do,  page  58,  that  all  these  different 
teachers,  although  contradicting  c.:ie  another  in 
most  essential  points,  are  all  ministers  of  the  God 
of  truth?  He  makes  mention  of  no  less  than 
seventy  odd  names  of  persons  who  were  raised, 
he  says,  li  y  the  Almighty,  from  the  seventh  to  the 
sixteenth  century,  to  oppose  the  errors  of  the 
church  or  Rome,  many  of  whom  differed  more 
from  one  another  in  matters  of  faith,  than  they 


166       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

did  from  the  Catholic  Church.  It  appears  then 
that  he,  with  many  more  of  his  colleagues,  admits 
but  one  criterion  of  the  true  faith,  viz.  that  of  pro 
testing  against  the  holy  Catholic  Church.  Thus 
when  Luther  pleads  the  necessity  of  baptism,  and 
the  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the  eucharist,  he 
will  say,  the  man  is  right.  When  Fox  reject? 
baptism,  eucharist,  and  all  other  sacraments,  he> 
with  the  political  Tinker,  will  say  again,  1he  man 
is  right.  When  Calvin,  differing  from  both,  sees 
nothing  in  the  eucharist  but  signs  or  symbols  of 
the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ,  again  he  will  say, 
the  man  is  right. 

When  Wickliff  rises  up  against  almost  all  divine 
and  human  institutions,  and  tries  to  establish  his 
abominable  system  of  liberty  and  independence, 
which  caused  so  much  blood  to  flow,  here  again, 
It1ie  man  is  right.' 

The  independent  minister,  and  I  believe,  all  our 
modern  ministers,  those  I  mean,  who  would  appear 
liberal,  charitable,  and  1  suppose,  fashionable,  will 
tell  you,  that  all  those  men,  and  many  more,  were 
true  ministers  of  God.  They  will  tell  you,  for 
sooth,  that  they  evinced  their  divine  mission  by 
opposing,  by  protesting  against  the  church  of 
Rome. 

Thus  is  common  sens-e  sacrificed  at  the  shiine 
of  spite  and  malice,  and  a  most  impious,  blasphe 
mous  system,  a  compound  of  the  most  palpable 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        167 

contradictions,  obtruded  on  the  ignorant  and  the 
prejudiced,  as  the  pure  religion  of  Jesus,  under 
the  name  of  Protestant  religion. 

Here  are  toleration  and  liberality  extending  to 
all  sorts  of  creeds,  but  excluding  the  greatest 
number  of  the  Christian  people. 

You  will  hardly  call  such  a  toleration  and 
liberality  charitable,  as  on  the  one  hand  it  makes 
too  many  exceptions,  aixl  on  the  other  hand,  as  T 
have  proved,  it  is  not  founded  upon  truth,  and 
cannot  meet  the  approbation  of  common  sense ;  ii 
is  a  deceptive  kind  of  charity,  it  calls  out  peace, 
peace,  and  there  is  no  peace ;  it  lulls  the  unhappy 
sinner  into  false  security,  and  under  the  pompous 
names  of  Reformation,  Protestantism,  &c.  leads 
him  far  away  from  the  only  true  church  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

Catholic  intolerance  is  both  rational  and  chari 
table ;  it  is  founded  upon  the  immovable  rock  of 
eternal  truth.  Sure  of  the  assistance  of  Christ  for 
ever,  sure  of  being  directed  by  the  spirit  of  truth 
into  the  one  truth  for  ever,  the  holy  Catholic 
Church  has  at  all  times  condemned  as  heresy, 
any  doctrine  contradicting  her  doctrine. 

As  a  tender  mother  and  faithful  spouse  of  Jesus 
Cm  1st,  she  has  always,  in  the  spirit  of  charity, 
endeavoured  to  preserve  her  children  from  the 
delusive  and  flowery  paths  of  heresy  ;  and  in  the 
most  sorrowful  accents,  she  prays,  she  entreats 


168       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

those  that  have  left  her.  to  return  to  her  pale 
She  perseveres  in  fervent  prayers  for  the  conver 
sion  of  her  strayed  children,  and  would  fain  carry 
them  back  upon  her  shoulders  to  the  only  one 
fold  of  Christ.  Is  not  this  genuine  charity  ? 

Moreover,  whilst  the  holy  Catholic  Church 
guided  for  ever  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  fulminates  her 
anathemas  against  all  kinds  of  heresies  or  false 
doctrines,  she  feels  nothing  but  charity  and  com 
passion  for  so  many  individuals  born  in  heterodox 
societies.  She  charitably  supposes  several  of 
them  honest  in  their  errors,  invincibly  ignorant 
of  the  true  church,  and  consequently  excusable  in 
the  sight  of  God.  But  still  she  deplores  their 
misfortune  of  being  deprived  of  so  many  means 
of  salvation,  not  to  be  found  out  of  her  pale. 

Catholic  intolerance  then,  exhibits  stronger 
features  of  genuine  and  practical  charity,  than 
Protestant  toleration  and  liberality.  Yet  1  must 
confess  its  sound  is  harsher,  and  by  no  means  so 
melodious  as  the  syren  song  of  deception  and 
flattery,  which  calls  every  system,  the  true  church 
of  Christ,  provided  it  protests  against  the  Catholic 
Church. 

The  observation  made  by  Tertullian  in  his  time, 
was,  that  cthe  sole  principle  of  unky  amongst 
heretics,  is  the  hatred  of  Catholicity.-  The  same 
may  be  truly  applied  to  the  numerous  sects  of  the 
present  day,  which  seem  to  have  no  other  link  of 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        189 

unity  than  their  hostility  to  the  parent  church, 
which  they  have  all  abandoned.  This  seems 
their  only  rallying  point,  for  whether  we  look  to 
the  Old  World  or  the  New,  we  will  see  the  singu 
lar  spectacle  of  men  differing  from  one  another  in 
faith,  as  widely  as  earth  from  heaven,  yet  uniting 
in  opposing  that  of  Catholics.  Nay,  this  ani 
mosity  has  long  since  been  judged  the  criterion, 
not  only  of  Protestant  orthodoxy,  but  of  Pro 
testant  loyalty,  since  the  British  legislature  re 
quired  of  the  members  of  both  houses  of  parlia 
ment,  as  a  necessary  condition  before  taking  their 
seats,  to  swear  that  they  believed  the  Catholic 
worship  to  be  superstitious,  idolatrous  and  damna 
ble  !  Provided  they  held  this  fundamental  point, 
they  were  at  perfect  liberty  to  hold  any  other 
religious  opinion,  or  none  if  they  pleased. 


CONCLUSION. 

I  HAVE  endeavoured  to  explain  the  most  essen 
tial  articles  of  Catholic  faith,  in  order  to  prove 
that  we  are  not  guilty  of  superstition,  and  I  hope 
that  with  the  candid,  I  have  succeeded.^  Those 
who  are  not  sincere,  who  with  seeing  eyes  will 
not  see,  I  cannot  expect  to  convince.  Many 
points  of  minor  importance  I  have  omitted,  not 
wishing  to  swell  my  defence  into  a  large  volume 
I/) 


170         A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

Thus,  I  have  said  nothing  about  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  about  holy  water,  blessed  salt,  blessed  can 
dles,  and  many  more  things  made  use  of  by 
Catholics.  It  is  surprising  indeed,  that  people 
who  call  themselves  Christians,  should  be  scanda 
lized  at  the  sign  of  their  redemption.  Freemasons 
have  their  signs,  and  many  other  societies  have 
their  signs;  soldiers  have  their  signs  and  counter 
signs;  pray,  why  should  the  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ  not  be  permitted  to  arm  himself  with  the 
sign  of  the  standard  of  Christianity,  under  which 
our  chief  conquered  the  powers  of  hell,  and  under 
which  alone  the  Christian  soldier  is  to  conquer  ? 
Tertullian  testifies  (in  his  book  de  Corona  Militis) 
that  the  practice  of  making  the  sign  of  the  cross 
is  most  ancient  and  most  common  in  the  church 
of  Christ. 

Pray,  how  will  those  feel,  who  despise  and 
ridicule  that  practice,  when  they  shall  SEE  THE 
SIGN  OF  THE  SON  OF  MAN  appear  in  heaven? 
Matt.  xxiv.  30. 

As  for  holy  water,  blessed  salt,  and  many  other 
things  blessed  by  the  prayers  of  the  church,  I  do 
not  understand  how  they  can  become  any  subject 
of  scandal  to  any  one  believing  in  the  power  of 
Christ. 

If  inanimate  things  have  been  cursed  by  God's 
infinite  justice  in  punishment  of  the  sin  of  our 
first  parents.  (Gen.  iii.  17,)  that  curse  cannot  be 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.          171 

removed  and  changed  into  a  blessing,  but  by  the 
power  and  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  su 
preme  power,  confided  by  Christ  to  his  ministers, 
Matt,  xxviii.  18,  is  exercised  by  them  in  blessing 
water,  salt,  and  many  other  things,  for  the  use  of 
man. 

Where  is  the  superstition  in  believing  that  those 
elements,  created  for  the  use  of  man,  but  cursed 
by  a  justly  irritated  God,  may  be  blessed  again 
and  sanctified  by  the  prayers  of  the  church, 
through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Instances  are  so  very  common  of  the  good 
effects  produced  by  the  use  of  holy  water,  blessed 
salt,  and  many  other  blessed  things,  that  it  would 
take  volumes  to  publish  them  all.  I  have  been 
frequently  applied  to  by  parents,  whose  children 
were  afflicted  with  the  most  strange  and  unac 
countable  symptoms,  and  have  found  that,  after 
all  the  powers  of  medicine  had  been  tried  in  vain. 
a  little  blessed  salt,  or  some  other  things,  blessed 
by  the  prayers  of  the  church,  through  the  merits 
of  Jesus  Christ,  very  often  performed  a  complete 
cure. 

If  you  were  to  read  the  memoirs  of  those  mis 
sionaries,  who,  with  unabated  zeal,  and  often  at 
the  expense  of  their  blood,  converted  millions  of 
idolaters  in  Canada,  South  America,  the  East 
Indies,  China,  Cochin  China,  Siam,  Persia,  8u\ 
you  would  find  instances  by  hundreds,  of  the 


172        A    DEFENCE    Ol     CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

efficacy  of  the  sign  of  the  cross,  holy  water,. kc 
in  banishing  evil  spirits,  and  destroying  that 
power,  which  those  infernal  spirits  frequently 
exercise  over  the  souls,  bodies  and  property  of 
those  who  are  guilty  of  idolatry,  of  which  we 
find  so  many  instances  in  the  New  Testament. 

God  has  chosen  the  weak  things  of  this  world, 
that  he  might  confound  the  strong,  1  Cor.  i.  '27. 
The  efficacy  of  blessed  things  is  so  well  known 
to  many  Protestants,  that  it  is  not  very  uncommon 
to  see  Protestants  apply  to  Catholic  priests  for 
holy  water,  blessed  salt,  blessed  candles,  &c.  To 
believe  that  any  miraculous  power  or  virtue 
naturally  resides  in  that  water,  salt,  or  any  other 
of  God's  inanimate  creatures,  would  be  supersti 
tion  indeed,  but  to  believe  that  the  infinite  power 
and  goodness  of  Jesus  Christ,  exercised  by  the 
church,  may  apply  a  certain  blessing  to  those 
inanimate  creature-s,  so  as  to  render  them  pro 
ductive  of  certain  happy  effects,  when  applied  to 
man,  is  no  more  superstition,  than  to  believe  that 
the  waters  of  the  Jordan,  through  the  power  of 
God,  became  instrumental  in  curing  the  leprosy 
of  Naaman,  4  Kings  v.  14. 

Our  age,  dear  sir,  is  the  age  of  incredulity,  com 
monly  called  the  age  of  philosophy.  It  is  almost 
fashionable  to  disbelieve,  to  reject  with  disdain  and 
contempt,  every  thing  which  we  cannot  perceive 
our  carnal  senses,  or  compass  with  our  limited 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES.        173 

and  much  corrupted  understanding.  At  the  hour 
of  death,  at  the  entrance  of  eternity,  when  the 
senses  shall  have  lost  their  baneful  influence,  am! 
corrupted  reason  shall  have  been  almost  extin 
guished,  we  shall  remember  that  God,  who  can  do 
what  he  pleases,  to  whom  the  laws  of  nature  are 
subject,  who  can  and  does,  for  his  own  glory  and 
the  salvation  of  man,  subvert  those  very  laws,  as 
he  did  through  the  ministry  of  Moses,  when  ho 
opened  the  Red  Sea,  as  he  did  again  through  the 
ministry  of  Joshua,  when  he  stopped  the  sun  in 
its  course.  We  shall  then  remember  that,  there  is 
a  God  of  truth,  who  ought  to  be  believed,  who 
must  be  believed,  and  as  much  so,  when  what  he 
reveals  is  incomprehensible,  as  when  it  is  ever  so 
plain;  as  much  so,  when  what  he  reveals  appears 
contrary  to  the  laws  of  nature,  as  when  his  reve 
lations  are  in  unison  with  those  laws. 

Permit  me,  sir,  to  close  my  subject  by  contract 
ing  into  as  narrow  .  a  compass  as  possible,  and 
exhibiting  before  your  eyes,  under  one  point  of 
view,  all  the  sublime  mysteries  of  our  creed, 
which  have  been  explained  to  you  one  by  one. 

'I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  creator 
of  heaven  and  earth.1  As  Father,  he  loves  us,  as 
God,  his  love  to  us  is  infinite,  and  as  Almighty, 
he  can  do  whatever  he  pleases,  to  shew  his  love 
in  practice. 

'And  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  Son,  our  Lord,' 
15* 


174       A     DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

both  God  and  man,  our  only  Redeemer,  only  as 
man  subject  to  sufferings,  and  only  as  God  able  to 
satisfy  God. 

"•Who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born 
of  the  Virgin  Mary.'  Jesus  Christ  then  was  both 
God  and  man,  whilst  enclosed  in  the  womb  of  the 
Virgin  Mary.  The  Virgin  Mary,  is  of  course,  the 
mother  of  Jesus  Christ,  both  God  and  man,  and 
consequently  she  is  entitled  to  the  highest  honour 
which  it  is  possible  for  man  to  exhibit  to  the  most 
honourable  and  the  most  perfect  of  God's  crea 
tures. 

•  'Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  cruciiied. 
dead  and  buried.'  Suffered  out  of  infinite  love  to 
man,  the  most  cruel  torments  that  the  malice  of 
hell  and  earth  could  inflict  on  him ;  suffered  unto 
death,  that  we  may  live. 

fcHe  descended  into  hell ;  the  third  day  he  arose 
again  from  the  dead.'  He  descended  n.ot  into  the 
hell  of  the  damned,  but  as  St.  Peter  explains  it, 
(1  Peter,  iii.  18,  19,  20,)  into  that  .prison,  or  place 
of  temporal  punishment,  in  which  were  detained 
many  souls,  that  had  departed  befor.e  the  coming 
of  Christ. 

'He  ascended  into  heaven  ;  sits  a.t  the  right  hand 
of  God  the  Father  Almighty.'  There  his  merits 
are  continually  pleading  in  our  behalf,  there  he  is 
our  high  priest  for  ever,  according  to  the  order  of 
Melchisedech,  there  he  continually  guides  and 


A    DEFENCE    OF     CATHOLIC     PR-IISTCIPLES.        ]  75 

protects  his  church,  being  with  his  ministers  to 
the  end  of  time,  protecting  them  against  t.e  spirit 
of  error  and  darkness,  according  to  his  repeated 
promises,  Matt,  xxviii.  20,  John  xvi.  13,  &c. 

'From  thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  living 
and  the  dead;'  to  give  everlasting  life  to  those  who 
had  the  true  faith,  being  members  of  the  only  true 
Catholic  Church,  and  who  led  a  holy  life;  and  to 
punish  with  everlasting  torments  those  who  did 
not  believe,  Mark  xvi.  16;  those  who,  through 
their  own  fault,  were  not  members  of  his  only 
true  Catholic  Church,  and  those  who  led  an  un 
godly  life,  Matt.  xvi.  27. 

4 1  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost;'  who  proceeds 
from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  is  equal  to  them ; 
who  was  promised  by  Jesus  Christ  to  his  church. 
John  xiv.  26,  and  xvi.  13 ;  who  actually  came 
upon  the  Apostles  on  Whitsunday,  Acts  ii.  1 — 4 ; 
who  has  enabled  them  and  their  successors  to  this 
day,  and  will  enable  them  to  the  end  of  time,  to 
persevere  in  the  true  and  genuine  doctrine  of 
Jesus  Christ,  without  deviating  from  it  in  one 
single  point,  John  xiv.  16,  17,  18. 

'The  holy  Catholic  Church;'  that  church  of 
which  Jesus  Christ  is  the  architect,  built  upon  a 
rock,  to  stand  for  ever,  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts 
of  hell,  Matt.  xvi.  18,  xxviii.  20 ;  that  church  is 
the  house  of  the  living  God,  1  Tim.  iii.  15 ;  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  Luke  i.  33,  Dan.  ii.  44;  the 


176       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

sheep-fold  of  Christ,  John  x.  16;  the  body  of 
which  Christ  is  the  head,  Colos.  i.  18,  Ephes.  v.  23; 
the  spouse  of  Christ,  Ephes.  v.  24 — 31 ;  that 
church  is  always  subject  and  faithful  to  Christ, 
Eph.  v.  24 ;  always  without  spot,  wrinkle  or  blem 
ish,  always  holy,  Eph.  v.  27;  always  loved  and 
cherished  by  him,  Ephes.  v.  25,  29,  Ephes.  v.  31, 
33  ;  that  church  is  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the 
(ruth,  1  Tim.  iii.  15 ;  always  one,  Cantic.  vi.  8,  9, 
Joan.  x.  16,  Ephes.  iv.  4,  5 ;  always  visible,  Isa. 
ii.  2,  3,  Mich.  iv.  1,  2,  Matt.  v.  14 ;  always  and 
infallibly  teaching  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and 
nothing  but  the  truth,  Matt.  xvi.  18,  xxviii.  19,  20, 
Joan.  xiv.  16,  17,  26,  xvi.  13,  1  Tim.  iii.  14,  15, 
&c.  &c. 

That  church  of  course  can  never  stand  in  need 
of  reformation.  The  very  attempt  of  man  to  re 
form  this,  the  most  perfect,  the  most  noble  of  all 
the  works  of  God,  is  a  most  daring,  a  most  sacri 
legious,  most  blasphemous  act  of  impiety,  of 
which  no  precedent  can  be  found,  except  in  the 
attempt  made  by  Satan  to  equal  himself  to  the 
Most  High,  for  which  he  was  precipitated  into  the 
eternal  abyss.  This  holy  Catholic  Church  is 
spread  over  the  universe,  which  makes  it  Catholic, 
teaching  every  where  the  same  doctrine,  because 
she  is  wholly  inspired  and  directed  by  the  holy 
spirit  of  truth,  John  xiv.  16,17,  26,  and  always 
guided  by  Christ,  Matt  xxviii.  20.  The  ministers 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.         17? 

of  that  church  form  but  one  body,  of  which  St. 
Peter  and  his  successors  were  by  divine  authority 
constituted  heads,  Matt.  xvi.  18, 19,  Luke  xxii.  32, 
Joan.  xxi.  15,  16,  17. 

"The  communion  of  saints.'  In  the  church  of 
God,  there  is  a  communion  of  its  members  in 
holy  things,  being  partakers  of  the  same .  spiritual 
blessings,  sacraments,  &c.  which  Christ  empow 
ered  his  church  to  administer.  We  likewise  com 
municate  with  the  blessed  saints  in  heaven.  They 
are  already  landed  on  the  shores  of  eternal  peace. 
We  are  yet  tossed  by  the  raging  billows  of  a  tem 
pestuous  sea.  We  stretch  out  our  hands  to  them 
for  help  ;  we  beg  their  intercession  to  obtain  a  safe 
landing.  We  meditate  on  their  virtues ;  we  are 
oncouraged  by  their  examples;  we  confide  much 
in  their  charitable  intercession,  Revel,  v.  8,  Zach. 
i.  12.  2,Macchab.  xv.12— 14,  Tob.  xii.  12,  Heb.  i. 
14,  Rev.  ii.  26,  27,  Luc.  xv.  10,  Mat.  xviii.  10,  &c. 
Whilst  we  look  up  to  the  saints  in  heaven  for 
their  help  and  assistance,  we  offer  up  our  prayers 
and  intercession  for  those  of  our  fellow-members, 
who  having  died  before  they  had  fully  satisfied 
the  justice  of  God,  have  yet  to  suffer  for  a  time, 
before  they  can  be  admitted  into  that  sanctuary 
where  nothing  defiled  can  enter,  1  Cor.  iii.  lo. 
1  Pet.  iii.  18—20. 

'•The  forgiveness  of  sins.'  This  forgiveness  of 
sins,  originating  in  the  infinite  power  and  mercy 


178       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PlU^.r  JPLES, 

of  God  alone,  and  granted  auieiy  in  considera 
tion  of  the  merits  ol  Christ,  is  administered  to 
us  by  the  ministers  of  Christ  in  the  holy  Catholic 
Church,  first  in  the  sacrament  of  baptism ;  and 
then  again  in  the  sacrament  of  penance,  upon  our 
sincere  repentance  and  conversion,  and  upon  sin 
cere  confession,  Matt,  xviii.  18,  John  xx.  22.  23, 
Acts  xix.  18,  James  v.  16,  &c. 

'The  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  life  ever 
lasting,  Amen.'  A  glorious  resurrection  of  soul 
and  body,  by  which  we  are  to  become  members 
of  the  church  triumphant  of  Jesus  Christ,  will  bo 
granted  to  those  only,  who  have  been  true  mem 
bers  of  the  only  one  and  true  church  militant 
of  Christ  on  earth.  And  those  who  had  not  the 
holy  Catholic  Church,  the  spouse  of  Christ,  for 
their  mother,  will  find  to  their  everlasting  sorrow, 
that  they  have  not  Jesus  Christ  for  their  Father 
and  Saviour. 

Permit  me  now,  dear  sir,  to  address  you  in  the 
spirit  of  charity,  and  to  entreat  you  to  meditate 
seriously  on  the  following  solemn  truths : — 

The  day  is  fast  approaching,  when  you  and  I 
will  be  summoned  before  the  dreaded  tribunal  of 
Jesus  Christ ;  I,  in  the  capacity  of  a  Roman  Ca 
tholic  p/iest;  you,  in  the  capacity  of  a  Protestant 
minister;  both  claiming  the  title  of  minister  of 
Christ.  What  will  become  of  that  one,  who  shall 
not  be  able  then  to  substantiate  his  claim,  and  to 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       179 

establish  his  title.  We  may  be  suffered  by  a  God 
of  infinite  mercy  and  patience,  to  establish  the 
most  unfounded,  the  most  extravagant  titles  before 
men;  but  will  the  illusion  be  suffered  to  continue 
before  the  tribunal  of  eternal  justice  ?  And  will 
not  the  bright  rays  of  pure  and  undefiled  truth 
forever  dissipate  those  foul  and  thick  mists  of 
corruption,  which  in  this  world  enabled  us  to 
dupe  ourselves  and  others  ?  Will  not  the  two- 
edged  sword  of  truth  cut  off  all  those  difficulties, 
which  our  own  corruption  had  raised  as  a  bulwark 
against  the  authenticated  revelations  of  Jesus 
Christ  ?  Will  not  the  bright  and  dazzling  rays 
of  glory,  that  shall  emanate  from  the  throne  of 
the  Omnipotent  Judge,  be  the  most  incontestable 
proof  of  the  divinity  of  his  revelation,  and  of  the 
truth  of  those  mysteries,  against  which  proud  and 
corrupted  reason  suggested  so  many  difficulties  ? 
When  the  sacred  code  shall  be  opened,  by 
which  all  Christians  are  to  be  tried,  will  it  be  per 
mitted  there,  think  you,  to  allege  the  foolish  dic 
tates  of  human  philosophy,  in  opposition  to  the 
plain  revelations  of  that  sacred  code  ?  Will  it  be 
permitted  there,  to  talk  about  reforming  the  most 
noble  work  of  the  great  God  ?  \Vill  it  be  per 
mitted  there,  (by  way  of  apology,)  to  tell  Jesus 
Christ,  that  he  broke  his  repeated  promises  ?  That 
he  had  promised  to  be  with  his  church  to  the  end 
of  time,  and  yet  that  he  had  forsaken  that  church 


180       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES. 

and  permitted  it  to  go  astray?  That  he  had  pro 
mised  the  spirit  of  truth  to  it  to  guide  it  into  all 
the  truth  for  ever,  yet  he  had  withdrawn  that  spirit 
of  truth,  and  permitted  the  church  to  become  a 
sink  of  errors  and  idolatry  ?  Will  it  be  permitted 
there,  to  call  the  plain  ordinances  of  Jesus  Christ, 
Papis-t  superstitions  ?  Will  it  be  permitted  there, 
(by  way  of  apology  for  not  complying  with  his 
ordinances,)  to  tell  Jesus  Christ  that  such  and 
such  things  were  impossible  ?  That  no  man  could 
forgive  sin,  not  even  those,  who  most  plainly  and 
distinctly  had  received  that  power  from  him  ? 
Will  you  be  permitted  there,  think  you,  to  tell 
Jesus  Christ  to  his  face,  that  it  was  impossible  for 
him  to  give  his  flesh  and  blood  under  the  appear 
ance  of  bread  and  wine  ?  Will  you  there  be  per 
mitted  to  allege  the  testimony  of  your  corrupted 
senses  and  limited  reason,  in  opposition  to  the 
plain  and  repeated  assertions  of  Infinite  Wisdom  ? 
Will  it  be  permitted  there,  think  you,  in  the 
face  of  the  cross,  that  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man,  to 
ridicule  those,  who  signed  themselves  with  that 
holy  sign  ?  In  short,  sir,  will  it  be  permitted 
there,  to  deceive  yourself  and  others  any  longer  ? 
Corrupted  reason  sat  upon  the  tribunal  in  this 
world,  and  with  more  than  Satanic  presumption-, 
summoned  before  it  the  tremendous  mysteries 
clearly  and  distinctly  revealed  by  an  Omnipotent 
God,  to  be  judged,  to  be  approved  or  condemned. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.        IS) 

according  to  its  own  whimsical  notions,  and  more 
so  according  to  its  corrupt  inclinations.  The  case 
will  be  then  reversed,  infinite  power  and  wisdom 
will  occupy  the  yiidgment  seat;  proud  reason, 
with  all  its  boast  of  philosophy,  will  stand  con 
fused,  appalled,  convicted,  and  be  forever  silenced. 
Will  it  be  permitted  to  say,  by  way  of  apology, 
I  rejected  such  and  such  mysteries,  Because  I  could 
not  understand  them,  or  because  they  appeared  to 
me  impossible  ?  But,  you  were  not  required  to 
understand  them,  you  were  only  commanded  to 
listen  and  adore ;  and  this  you  could  have  done 
as  easily,  as  so  many  millions  of  persons,  as  wise 
as  yourself.  Ah!  sir,  believe  me,  believe  a  per 
son,  who  is  sincerely  concerned  for  the  salvation 
<if  your  soul ;  the  very  garb  which  at  present  is 
considered  by  you  as  a  mark  of  distinction  and 
honour,  will,  before  the  dreadful  tribunal,  on  the 
day  of  God's  eternal  vengeance,  be  the  terror  and 
despair  of  your  soul,  and  its  everlasting  condem 
nation  ;  I  mean  the  garb  of  Protestantism.  Y  ou 
protested !  Against  what  ?  Against  the  church 
of  Christ !  Against  divine  ordinances  !  Against 
divine  and  tremendous  mysteries.  Against  all 
that  is  sacred !  This  was  not  enough.  Under  the 
title  of  minister  of  Christ,  you  taught  thousands 
to  do  the  same,  to  ridicule  and  blaspheme  what 
they  did  not  understand,  and  by  misrepresenting 
the  holy  mysteries  of  the  Catholic  Church,  you 
16 


182       A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC     PRINCIPLES. 

prevented  their  return  to  that  only  sheep-fold  of 
Christ,  from  which  the  pride  and  corruption  of 
some  arch-heretics  of  former  times  caused  their 
ancestors  to  depart.  Thousands  and  thousands  of 
these  unfortunate  lay-people  will  have  a  lawful 
excuse  to  allege  before  the  tribunal  of  impartial 
justice,  namely,  the  misrepresentation  of  their 
teachers.  Many  of  them  will  find  their  acquittal 
in  the  plea  of  invincible  ignorance.  Will  this 
plea  be  of  any  avail  to  those  who  with  seeing 
^yes  would  not  see  ?  To  those,  who,  without 
mission  from  above,  without  deputation  from  the 
Catholic  Church  of  Christ,  presumed  to  step  into 
the  sanctuary,  and  to  arrogate  to  themselves  that 
sacred  title,  which  the  Catholic  Church  alone  can 
give,  she  being  exclusively  the  depository  of  the 
power  of  Jesus  Christ  on  earth  ? 

For  God's  sake,  dear  sir,  if  you  value  the  glory 
of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  your  soul,  give  up 
protesting  against  the  Catholic  Church ;  in  it 
alone  you  will  find  salvation.  As  sure  as  God 
lives,  it  is  the  true  church  of  Christ.  May  the 
day  of  judgment  be  for  me  the  day  of  God's  eter 
nal  vengeance,  if  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is 
not  the  only  one  true  and  immaculate  spouse  of 
Christ.  May  my  soul  be  doomed  to  suffer  for 
von  to  all  eternity,  all  those  torments,  which  you 
would  deserve  by  following  all  the  pretended 
siipers-titions  of  the  church  of  Home. 


A    DEFENCE    OF    CATHOLIC    PRINCIPLES.       183 

Hush  into  silence  your  prejudices;  listen  and 
adore ;  humble  yourself  with  St.  Paul  to  the  very 
dust ;  pray  for  light,  and  you  shall  see  it  brighter 
than  the  dazzling  rays  of  the  mid-day's  sun.  Ask 
for  grace  to  overcome  human  respect  and  all  car 
nal  Considerations,  those  obstacles  which  Satan 
raises  to  prevent  the  conversion  of  millions  ;  that 
grace  will  be  imparted  to  you.  Seek  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  by  which  in  Scripture  language,  is  often 
meant  the  church  of  Christ,  the  Catholic  Church, 
as  yet  in  a  state  of  suffering,  persecuted,  ridiculed, 
tried  like  gold  in  the  furnace,  as  yet  wandering 
through  the  dreary  and  frightful  desert,  but  on  its 
way  to  the  land  of  promise ;  you  will  find  it,  am 
with  it  you  will  enter  the  mansions  of  eternal 
peace.  That  you  and  all  your  hearers  may  obtain 
that  blessing  of  blessings,  is  the  sincere  desire, 
and  shall  be  the  constant  prayer  of 

Your  humble  and  obedient  servant, 

DEMETRIUS  A.  GALLLTZIN 


AN    APPEAL 
TO    1HE    PROTESTANT    FUBLIC 


RELIGIOUS  controversies,  when  carried  on  in 
the  spirit  of  charity,  and  with  candour,  are  cer 
tainly  of  great  utility;  as  they  tend  to  dispel  the 
clouds  of  error  which  obscure  or  deform  the 
truth,  and  to  unite  those  whom  a  diversity  of 
opinion  keeps  at  variance.  Unfortunately,  how 
ever,  for  the  cause  of  religion,  religious  contro 
versies  do  not  often  proceed  from  a  spirit  of 
charity,  and  are  but  seldom  expressed  in  the  sweet 
accents  of  harmonious  suavity,  in  consequence  of 
which,  the  breach  is  made  wider. 

When  I  published  my  'Defence  of  Catholic 
Principles,'  I  was  actuated  by  charity  and  zeal  for 
the  salvation  of  my  brethren  in  Christ,  and  I  did 
not  intentionally  make  use  of  any  expression  cal 
culated  to  hurt  the  feelings  of  any.  I  was  not  the 
aggressor,  but  compelled  by  duty  to  repel  the  rude 
and  unprovoked  attacks  of  an  enemy  of  our  holy 
religion.  I  find  by  his  late  publication  that  he  is 
one  of  those 

'Who  prove  their  doctrine  orthodox, 

By  apostolic  blows  and  knocks.3 

For  this  reason,  and  for  some  others  which  I  am 


AN  APPEAL  TO  THE  PROTESTANT  PUBLIC.   185 

now  going  to  state,  I  shall  not  address  any  more 
letters  to  the  'Protestant  Minister,'  but  direct  my 
future  publications  on  religious  subjects,  'to  a 
Protestant  friend.' 

The  Protestant  Minister,  has  spent  nearly  two 
years  in  gathering  and  publishing  his  'Vindication,' 
in  which  he  endeavours  to  exhibit  Roman  Catho 
lics  to  the  eyes  of  the  public  as  a  superstitious 
arid  idolatrous  people;  and  I  must  own,  that  in 
the  execution  of  his  design,  he  has  acquired  a 
claim  on  the  gratitude  of  the  whole  body  of  Ca 
tholics,  and  especially  of  the  Catholic  clergy — 
having  furnished  us  with  new  proofs  of  the  weak 
ness  of  his  cause,  and  of  the  impossibility  of  over 
throwing,  by  fair  argument,  the  principles  of 
Catholics. 

The  most  solid  arguments  by  which  I  have  es 
tablished  our  principles,  he  has  not  ventured  to 
attack,  but  passed  them  unnoticed — knowing  them 
to  be  unanswerable. 

He  has  generally  attached  himself  to  some  of 
the  weakest  proofs  only,  which  I  had  adduced  in 
favour  of  our  principles  ;  but  which  alone,  would 
not  be  sufficient  to  establish  them. 

In  my  defence  of  'Catholic  Principles,'  Lava 
attached  myself  to  the  most  essential  points  of 
religion  only;  those  on  which  depends  your  sal 
vation.  And  the  proofs  on  which  I  have  estab 
lished  these  fundamental  points,  are  principally 
16* 


186  AN    APPEAL 

taken  from  Scripture.  Many  of  you,  my  F rotes 
tant  brethren,  have  been  candid  enough  to  acknow 
ledge  that  these  proofs  are  unanswerable,  and  leave 
no  chance  for  a  reply.  Convinced  by  these  argu 
ments,  and  giving  way  to  the  grace  of  God,  some 
few  among  you  have  applied  to  me,  and  testified 
an  eager  desire  to  renounce  their  errors,  and  be 
come  members  of  the  Catholic  Church.  What 
does  the  Protestant  Minister  do?  In  order  to 
draw  your  attention  from  the  main  subject,  he 
introduces  numbers  of  subjects  of  minor  impor 
tance,  which  he  exhibits  in  the  most  odious 
colours,  and  in  all  the  ludicrous  shapes  of  low 
ribaldry. 

Although  he  denies  the  existence  of  infallibility, 
in  the  whole  body  of  Catholic  prelates,  yet  he 
seems  to  claim  that  infallibility  for  himself:  for 
.how  can  he  otherwise  expect  that  the  least  respect 
or  attention  can  be  due  to  his  interpretations  of 
Scripture,  especially  when  he  takes  the  liberty  to 
take  hold  of  the  sacred  text,  as  he  would  a  nose 
of  wax,  and  squeeze  it  into  whatever  shape  lie 
pleases,  to  make  it  answer  his  purpose.  In  read 
ing  his  'Vindication,'  you  must  have  admired  his 
ingenuity,  as  an  interpreter  of  Scripture. 

'The  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  the 
church,'  Matt.  xvi.  'That  means,'  says  he,  page 
14,  'that  death  shall  not  prevail  against  the  genuine 
members  of  the  church.' 


TO    THE    PROTESTANT    PUBLIC.  187 

'Unless  you  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and 
drink  his  blood,  you  shall  not  have  life  in  yoiu' 
John  vi.  'This  means,'  says  he,  page  24,  'that  we 
must  believe  in  Christ.' 

'This  is  my  body,'  &c.  'This  is  my  blood,' 
&c.  'That  means,'  says  the  Protestant  Minister, 
'This  is  not  my  body,  this  is  not  my  blood — for  it 
is  nothing  but  bread  and  wine,'  page  27,  28. 

'Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost ;  whose  sins  you 
shall  forgive,  they  are  forgiven,'  &c.  John  xx.  22. 
23.  That  means  nothing  at  all,  'for,'  says  the  Pro 
testant  Minister,  page  19,  'where  is  that  power  (of 
forgiving  sins)  given  to  a  sinful  creature,  and  one 
who  has  to  answer  for  his  own  sins  ?' 

Jesus  said,  'Son  be  of  good  cheer,  thy  sins  are 
forgiven  thee,'  Matt.  ix.  'That  means  only,'  says 
the  same  minister,  page  20, 'that  the  temporal  pun 
ishment  of  sin  was  released.' 

'The  church  of  the  living  God,'  says  St.  Paul, 
1  Tim.  iii.  15,  'is  the  pillar  and  ground  of  truth.' 
'That  means,'  says  the  Protestant  Minister,  pages 
15,  16,  'only  the  church  of  Ephesus.' 

Christ  says,  'Blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen 
and  have  believed,'  John  xx.  29.  That  means  no 
thing;  for  the  minister  tells  you,  page  29,  'that 
the  foundation  of  our  faith  must  rely  on  the  truth 
of  our  senses.' 

The  Apostle  St.  Paul,  says,  'if  any  man's  work 
burn,  he  shall  suffer  loss,  but  he  himself  shall  be 


188  AN     APPEAL 

saved,  yet  so  as  by  fire,'  1  Cor.  iii.  15.  'That 
means,'  says  the  Protestant  Minister,  'yet  so  as  out 
of  the  fire,'  page  47. 

I  freely  confess,  my  dear  brethren,  that  I  am  no 
match  for  the  Protestant  Minister;  for  he  hath  the 
Holy  Scripture  at  his  command,  can  squeeze  it 
into  any  shape,  or  make  it  say  what  he  pleases ; 
he  therefore,  can  never  be  at  a  loss.  I,  on  the 
contrary,  am  so  convinced  of  my  ignorance,  of 
my  inability  to  interpret  Scripture,  that  1  in  all 
cases,  confine  myself  to  that  interpretation  which 
the  Holy  Catholic  Church  gives  me  :  because  my 
Saviour  Christ  has  promised,  that  the  Spirit  of 
Truth  shall  remain  with  his  Apostles  forever, 
John  xiv.  16,  17.  And  because  Christ,  when  he 
sent  his  Apostles,  to  begin  the  work  of  the  minis 
try,  preaching,  baptizing,  &c.  &c.  promised  to  be 
and  remain  with  them  until  the  consummation  of 
the  world,  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  And  finally,  because 
the  same  Christ,  the  Divine  Architect,  who  built 
the  church,  built  it  upon  a  rock,  and  promised 
that  the  gates  of  hell  should  not  prevail  against  it. 
Matt.  xvi.  18.  The  sense  of  which  declaration  is 
explained  by  Christ  himself.  Matt.  vii.  25,  where 
speaking  of  a  house  raised  by  a  wise  man,  he 
says,  'it  fell  not,  for  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock.' 
Now  1  am  so  confident  that  Christ  has  kept  al) 
these  promises,  that  I  feel  perfectly  happy  and 
safe  in  taking  the  Catholic  Church  as  my  only 


TO  THE  PROTESTANT  PUBLIC.       189 

guide  ill  the  interpretation  of  the  Holy  Scripturr . 
and  in  all  matters  of  salvation.  Thus  I  am  con 
fined  within  certain  narrow  limits  beyond  which  I 
cannot  step,  and  therefore  am  no  match  for  the 
Protestant  Minister,  who  is  not  constrained  by 
any  limits  whatever;  for  he  tells  us  plainly,  and 
repeatedly,  that  the  Scriptures  alone,  no  matter 
how  interpreted,  for  every  one  is  to  interpret  for 
himself,  as  well  as  he  can,  are  our  only  rule  of 
faith. 

This  is  hot  all.  I  do  not  wish  to  give  the  gen 
tleman  any  offence,  or  to  hurt  his  feelings,  know 
ing  that  charity  is  the  principal  virtue  of  a  Chris 
tian,  nay,  the  very  soul  of  religion.  However, 
truth  being  the  sole  object  of  a  writer,  \vho  under 
takes  to  defend  the  true  religion,  he  is  of  course 
obliged  to  point  out  the  many  misrepresentations 
by  which  it  is  deformed,  and  the  falsehoods  by 
which  it  is  rendered  hateful  or  ridiculous.  To 
perform  this  task  is  highly  unpleasant;  as  zeal  for 
the  cause  of  truth,  which  animates  the  writer,  may 
easily  be  mistaken  for  malice  or  ill-will.  God 
knows  I  feel  nothing  but  charity  for  the  Protestant 
Minister.  His  endeavours  in  misrepresenting  the 
Catholic  doctrine,  the  odium  and  ridicule  lie 
throws  on  the  Catholic  clergy,  by  representing 
them  as  impostors,  sorcerers,  slight  of  hand  men, 
cruel  executioners,  blood-suckers,  roasting  the 
bodies  of  men,  &.c.  &c.  excites  in  me  nothing  biu 


190  AN    APPEAL 

compassion,  and  a  fervent  desire  that  God  may 
open  his  eyes  before  it  is  too  late. 

I  would  fain  wish  to  persuade  myself  that  he 
errs  through  ignorance,  in  which  case  I  certainly 
should  address  a  second  letter  to  him,  in  order  to 
undeceive  him ;  but  no,  I  am  compelled  to  believe, 
that  he  wilfully  and  knowingly  advances  false 
hoods  in  order  to  render  the  Catholic  religion 
hateful  and  ridiculous,  and  establish  his  own  sys 
tem.  You,  my  dear  brethren,  will  be  able  to 
judge  whether  I  be  right  or  wrong.  I  shall  at 
present  only  mention  a  few  of  the  most  palpable 
falsehoods  advarvced  by  the  Protestant  Minister, 
intending  to  be  more  particular  in  my  future  publi 
cations. 

Page  20.  He  tells  you  that  'the  Pope  and  his 
priests  think  it  no  blasphemy  ********** 
*  *  to  thrust  the  souls  of  men  into  purgatory,  and 
either  to  roast  them  there  for  hundreds  of  years, 
or,  if  their  friends  are  rich  enough,  to  bring  them 
out  in  a  shorter  time.' 

As  the  Protestant  Minister  has  read  the  Catholic 
doctrine  of  purgatory,  lie,  of  course,  knows  the 
lines  quoted  above  to  be  false. 

Page  75.  He  tells  you  that  our  holy  water  4a 
composed  of  water,  salt,  a  live  coal  put  into  it, 
and  the  priest's  spittle.' 

As  the  minister  tells  us,  page  140,  he  is  ac 
quainted  with  the  missal  or  mass-book,  which 


TO    THE     PHOTESTANT    PUBLIC.  191 

contains  the  blessing  of  the  water,  he  therefore  is 
guilty  of  a  wilful  falsehood  in  the  above  assertion. 
He  is  guilty  of  telling  no  less  a  falsehood,  when 
he  tells  you,  page  140,  Hhat  the  Catholic  priests 
have  with  all  their  might  endeavoured  to  suppress 
all  attempts  of  translating  the  Roman  mass-book, 
breviary,'  &c.  Sic. 

Thousands  of  English  prayer-books,  used  by 
the  Catholics  of  America,  and  hundreds  of  thou 
sands  by  the  Catholics  of  England,  Ireland  and 
Scotland,  contain  the  whole  mass,  word  by  word, 
in  the  English  language;  and  there  are  besides 
other  books  printed  for  lay  people,  which  contain 
in  the  English  language,  all  the  different  masses 
and  offices  for  the  most  solemn  days  and  times  of 
the  year,  such  as  Advent,  Lent,  Holy  Week,  Easter 
Week,  Pentecost,  £.c.  translated  from  the  Roman 
mass-book  and  breviary.  Many  more  such  trans 
lations  are  to  be  found  in  the  hands  of  Catholics 
living  in  Catholic  countries,  such  as  France, 
Spain,  Portugal,  Italy,  the  greater  part  of  Germany, 
&c.  &c. 

I  have  translations  of  the  kind  in  both  English 
and  French,  and  I  do  most  solemnly  call  upon 
you,  my  dear  brethren,  to  produce  any  one  person 
among  yourselves,  who  understands  French  and 
Latin,  and  I  shall  in  order  to  satisfy  you,  give  him 
a  chance  to  compare  said  translations  with  the 
Latin  mass-book.  This  will  also  give 


192  AN    APPEAL 

you  an  opportunity  of  finding  out  how  horribly 
the  Protestant  Minister  imposes  on  you,  and  with 
how  little  conscience  he  calumniates  the  Catholic 
Church,  when  he  speaks,  page  140,  of  'the  filth 
and  abominable  corruption*  contained  in  our  mass- 
books,'  &c.  and  'hid  under  the  cover  of  an  un 
known  tongue.' 

How  much  will  you  be  surprised  when  you 
shall  find  that  nearly  nine-tenths  of  the  contents 
of  the  mass-book  and  breviary  are  taken  from  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  that  the  remainder  is  a  short 
account  of  the  holy  lives  of  some  of  the  principal 
saints,  proposed  for  imitation,  together  with  some 
prayers  to  obtain  their  intercession  with  Almighty 
God,  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  follow  their  steps, 
and  thus  to  be  admitted  to  enjoy,  in  partnership 
with  them,  the  blessings  of  eternal  life. 

Page  104.  The  minister  in  laying  before  you 
the  Catholic  creed,  as  published  by  Pope  Pius  IV. 
has  the  following  words : 

'I  do  believe  that  the  saints  reigning  togethei 
with  Christ  are  to  be  worshipped  and  prayed  unto.' 
And  again,  pretending  to  quote  the  Council  of 
Trent;  'the  sacred  bodies  of  martyrs,  &c.  are  to 
be  worshipped.'' 

Here  again  is  a  wilful  conniption.  The  Roman 
ritual  which  contains  the  said  creed  or  profession 
of  faith  for  receiving  converts  into  the  church, 
does  not  say  worshipped  but  Jionoured.  4That  the 


TO    THE    PROTESTANT    PUBLIC.  193 

saints  reigning  together  with  Christ,  are  to  be 
honoured^  8cc.  I  pledge  my  word  to  you,  dear 
brethren,  to  shew  you  these  words  in  the  Roman 
ritual  any  time  you  apply  to  me.  The  Council  of 
Trent  does  not  say  that  the  sacred  bodies  of  mar 
tyrs,  &c.  are  to  be  worshipped  but  venerated,  as 
having  been  in  this  life,  according  to  St.  Paul, 
1  Cor.  iii.  16,  17,  'temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost,' 
and  according  to  the  same,  1  Cor.  vi.  15,  'members 
of  Christ.'  What  shall  I  say  of  the  minister's 
assertion,  page  100,  that  'the  church  allows  not 
only  the  deposing  but  also  the  killing  of  crowned 
heads.'  I  hope  you  will  forgive  me,  my  dear 
brethren,  if  I  denominate  this  a  most  wicked  ma 
licious  lie,  invented  by  Satan,  the  father  of  lies, 
and  his  ministers,  to  lead  you  astray  from  the 
Holy  Catholic  Church. 

I  shall  not  at  present  pollute  my  pages  with  any 
more  of  the  Protestant  Minister's  misrepresenta- 
tions  and  falsehoods ;  they  shall  all  be  noticed  in 
due  time.  Let  me  here  only  remark,  that  as  those 
falsehoods  are  generally  advanced  without  any 
proof,  they  of  course  ought  to  bear  no  weight.  It 
is  a  general  principle  of  law  and  justice,  that 
every  person  is  to  be  considered  innocent  until 
proved  guilty.  And  the  more  heinous  the  crime 
is,  with  which  a  person  is  charged,  the  stronger 
the  proofs  ought  to  be  before  he  can  be  considered 
guilty.  This  principle  is  not  admitted  by  the  Pro- 
17 


194  AN    APPEAL 

'testant  Minister;  his  most  fixed  determination  i* 
to  raise  the  utmost  hatred  against  the  Catholic 
'Church,  and  to  render  it  ridiculous  and  contemp 
tible.  And  in  order  to  accomplish  his  design,  he 
charges  the  church  with  all  the  crimes  committed 
by  some  of  its  members. 

So,  because  Clement  and  Ravaillac,  two  mon 
sters  in  human  flesh,  were  guilty  of  murdering 
two  French  kings,  he  tells  you  it  is  the  principle 
-of  the  Catholic  Church  to  murder  kings. 

So,  likewise,  page  63,  because  certain  ignorant 
friars  wrote  that  'even  God  himself  is  subject  to 
the  Virgin  Mary,  and  such  like  blasphemies,' 
therefore  he  tells  you  that  the  Catholic  Church 
approves  and  teaches  those  blasphemies. 

What  would  you  think  of  me,  my  friends,  if  I 
should  assert  that  the  Protestant  religion  approves 
of  murder;  for  a  certain  Protestant  minister  mur 
dered  one  of  his  elders  some  years  ago  in  Bedford. 
Or,  if  I  should  assert  that  the  said  religion  ap 
proves  of  drunkenness,  for  some  of  its  members, 
and  even  some  of  its  ministers,  are  in  the  habit  of 
getting  drunk. 

Unfortunately,  there  are  too  many  members  of 
the  Catholic  Church,  whose  conduct  widely  differs 
from  their  speculative  principles;  who  have  no 
thing  of  Christians  but  the  name;  and  who  are 
capable  of  committing  the  most  atrocious  crimes. 
The  church  condemns  their  conduct,  admonishes 


TO    THE    PROTESTANT    PUBLIC.  195 

them  to  repent,  denounces  to  them  the  judgments 
of  God,  if  they  do  not  repent,  but  she  is  not  in 
vested  with  the  power  to  compel  their  amendment. 

The  Protestant  Minister  shews  a  particular  want 
of  generosity  in  his  lengthy  account  of  the  wick 
edness  and  extravagant  claims  of  some  of  the 
Popes.  After  the  acknowledgment  and  concession 
I  have  made  on  that  subject,  pages  147 — 157  of 
my  'Defence,'  he  ought  to  have  been  ashamed  to 
say  even  one  word  on  the  subject.  The  prevari 
cations  of  Popes  can  no  more  be  charged  to  the 
church,  than  the  treason  of  Judas  or  the  fall  of 
St.  Peter;  and  therefore  if  all  his  assertions  against 
our  Popes  were  true,  this  would  be  no  argument 
against  the  Catholic  Church.  Throughout  the 
whole  of  the  minister's  'Vindication,'  I  find  a  total 
want  of  sincerity  and  candour,  a  perversion  and 
misrepresentation  of  my  arguments,  and  the  most 
sedulous  and  persevering  endeavours  to  bury  the 
fundamental  and  essential  tenets  of  Catholic  faith 
under  a  load  of  irrelevant  matter. 

As  an  instance  of  his  want  of  sincerity,  and  I 
must  add,  of  a  gross  imposition  on  the  public,  I 
beg  leave  to  refer  you  to  page  9,  line  29,  of  the 
'Vindication,'  where  the  minister  tries  to  make 
you  believe  that  I  said  'Scripture  should  not  be 
read,5  whereas  he  very  well  knows  that  I  only 
said  that  Holy  Writ,  (although  certainly  God's 
word)  was  not  intended  to  be  our  supreme  judge 
in  matters  of  faith  &c.  &,c. 


196  AN   APPEAL 

Where  he  could  not  by  any  solid  arguments 
overthrow  the  Catholic  doctrine  itself,  he  has  only 
attacked  its  abuses,  for  which  the  church  cannot  be 
made  answerable ;  for  the  most  holy  things  have 
been,  and  will  be  abused.  He  has  made  use  of 
vile  and  scurrilous  language,  unworthy  a  Christian 
and  a  gentleman,  of  which  I  need  not  give  here  any 
particular  instance. 

He  has  wilfully  perverted  the  words  of  our  gen 
eral  councils  and  the  sense  of  our  doctrine,  in  order 
to  make  it  ridiculous  and  contemptible. 

He  has  even  perverted  the  meaning  of  plain  Eng 
lish  words,  to  answer  the  same  purpose,  trying  to 
make  you  believe  that  to  venerate  signifies  wor 
ship,  &c. 

He  has  been  guilty  of  advancing  most  palpable 
falsehoods,  as  in  the  case  of  the  holy  water,  &c. 

He  has  carefully,  and  in  very  many  instances, 
concealed  from  your  view  most  essential  parts  of 
the  truth. 

Finally,  such  are  his  anger  and  ill-will  against 
Catholics,  that  he  cannot  bring  himself  to  call 
them  by  their  proper  name.  Nothing  will  do  for 
him  but  Papists,  Romanists,  Romish,  in  the  true 
style  of  British  statutes. 

These  are  a  few  of  my  reasons  for  not  addressing 
any  more  of  my  letters  to  the  Protestant  minister. 

Should  he  ever  be  willing  hereafter  to  recall  the 
many  falsehoods  he  has  advanced ;  to  confute  by 


TO  THE  PROTESTANT  PUBLIC.       197 

solid  arguments  the  Catholic  principles ;  to  do  il 
in  a  decorous  manner,  in  a  manner  becoming  a 
chnstian  and  a  gentleman,  without  comparing  the 
Pope  to  an  old  cow,  without  calling  the  priests 
impostors,  sorcerers,  conjurors,  &c.  without  intro 
ducing  irrelevant  matters,  such  as  the  scandalous 
conduct  of  some  Popes,  &c.  I  shall  then  considei 
it  my  duty  to  resume  the  correspondence  with  the 
Protestant  Minister.  And  I  believe  that  a  contro 
versy  carried  on  in  a  mild  dispassionate  way,  pro 
ceeding  on  both  sides  from  a  spirit  of  charity, 
attacking  only  principles,  not  men,  would  go  a 
great  way  towards  dispelling  the  clouds  of  error 
that  have  too  long  obscured  the  truth,  would  si 
lence  the  spirit  of  bigotry  and  malevolence,  and 
would  re-unite  in  the  bonds  of  charity  those 
whom  the  infernal  spirit  of  religious  discord,  of 
ten  mistaken  for  religious  zeal,  has  too  long  kept 
at  variance. 

My  brethren,  we  are  all  the  children  of  God. 
We  are  all  brothers  and  sisters  in  Jesus  Christ. 
Let  us  for  ever  banish  hatred  and  malice  from  onr 
hearts,  and  be  guided  only  by  the  Spirit  of  Truth 
and  Charity  which  Jesus  Christ  sent  to  his  Apos 
tles  and  disciples,  which  formed  them  into  one 
church,  and  which  Christ  promised  should  remain 
with  them  until  the  consummation  of  the  world.